Opening Gambit 1
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-keb
The land floated across the wide, blue ocean. Dragons of all types dominated their floating castles, lording over their subjects. Sometimes the lands would lock together and the dragon lords would fight for supremacy. The victor would become the ruler of the new realm.
Mol-eh-keb, young for a dragon, had ascended to his current position in just this manner. Now he ruled 700 souls, and oversaw their farming and fishing enterprises to the best of his ability. His slaves knew better than to try and revolt against his power after he had demonstrated some of the spells he knew.
Now his seneschal stood quivering in the entrance of his lair, sweating on his livery. Obviously he had news, but was too afraid to report without being told.
Mol-eh-Keb, sat back on his haunches, reclining slightly upon the horde of treasure and equipment he had claimed for his own. Looking at the seneschal, he let out a great sigh and spoke quietly, "You have something to tell me, something you are afraid to tell me. I suggest you do so at once, or I'll have to pick it from your bones."
"Sir, one of our squires has spotted a boat approaching our southern shore," the lackey said, still shaking. "It's unlike anything he has ever seen."
Mol-eh-keb knew that the boat was sailing across the planetary tides that the islands sailed before too many crashed together and formed a stationary atoll.
Mol-eh-Keb turned and wound his way through a series of tunnels to the top of the spire, the center most tower of his lair. Looking out upon the tides, he looked for the ship with eyes, draconic senses, and the power of the mind.
The metal hulled ship was still too far away for much more than a casual glance. Mol-eh-keb's eyesight wasn't all that great in the daylight, and his powers didn't really have enough range to see things clearly as he wanted, but he did notice one thing that was strange to him.
The boat was sailing without a sail or mast on its large metal deck. Magic must be propelling the vehicle forward.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the curious looking ship. It had made no overt threats as of yet. Still he told his servants to prepare for engagement in the case of hostilities.
The metal hull ship sailed into one of the natural harbors that Mol-eh-keb's fishermen used for their boats. There was a roar of thunder and one of the buildings collapsed as a cloud of smoke roiled from the deck of the strange craft.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the assault from the metal ship. It is not a form of magic at least that he is familiar with. Turning to his Seneschal, he quietly comments, "Fire the catapults and ballista. Use the liquid fire and sling shot. The ship is like a giant armored fighter with all that metal. The people, however, are not unless they are metal too. Rally the forces and set defenses."
The night dragon launched himself from the spire and soared upon thermals making his way closer to the ship. He soared up high for his scouting run.
Soaring in the sun, Mol-eh-keb had to strain his eyes to make out details but it seemed that the metal ship had three places where a set of metal rods were hooked to a sort of ball. As he watched, one of those sets roared in a cloud of smoke at the dragon's village, stomping a building flat like a giant's foot.
Some of the crew pointed at him as he sailed high above.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan Dermit had found a place to live in a small alley among the flat urban sprawl of Pensacola. It wasn't a real home, but it was a place to flop away from the Preservers, and other things that seemed to have appeared since the sun had flickered out for a day and night.
Regan's place was a small crawlspace under a loading dock for an out of business carpet store. A grate he had been able to get a lock for kept the riffraff out while he scavenged for supplies.
As Regan tried to bed down that early morning, a pair of shoes appeared on the other side of his barred door. He could see a pair of gray paints before the wearer bent down to reveal the rest of a gray suit and coat, with a gray fedora atop gray hair.
A gray man.
"Boy, you best be moving," the gray man said in a pleasant monotone. "The Authorities be culling the wanderers this night."
Regan eyed the man suspiciously, keeping his hand on his .38 and laying back down. "I don't know who you are Mr. Gray, but I don't take free advice lightly. Especially when it has to do with those damn Preservers or worse," he said with a shudder. "If you're here to help me, you better make it quick before I find my own way out. If you're one of them, your gonna meet the business end of this!" Regan said, flashing the handgun briefly. He grabbed his bag and coat and slid out of the hole.
"Boy, best be pointing that somewhere else," the gray man said, even his eyes were gray. "I have others that need a warning."
The stranger started toward the mouth of the alley, pulling his coat tighter. He stood out in sharp relief against the dark walls before he stepped into the pale light.
Checking his watch, Regan saw that it was three in the morning. He had three or four hours before the sun graced him with his presence.
The guy had looked ordinary enough even if he was dressed in shades of gray to match his hair and weathered face.
Regan muttered a quick thanks to the Gray Man, mumbling at least it wasn't from the dark or the light for once. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the slip of existence between the worlds, The Dreamstream, where he has found himself moving to more and more often.
"I hope Carl, or Bruce, really did make it north and that they are not too drunk to close their pools," Regan thought as he felt himself slip into the Stream hoping to find a familiar pool and a quick escape.
The Dreamstream swirled by in chaotic flashes, including the massive hover semi that Regan had seen before plying the unreal world. He saw a small fissure ahead. The image of Carolyn, Bruce's dream girl, swam into view before vanishing again in the cleft in the stream.
Regan concentrated on the image of Carolyn as he pried through the bubble of Bruce's Dream pool with his bush knife. Trying to be careful and not alert Bruce of his forced entry, the last thing Regan is looking for is to have to cope with a Nightmare. Regan gave the hover semi a quick glance before sliding the knife into the skin of the dream pool, not paying too much attention to the odd device this time, just trying to get someplace safe.
Regan slid into the dream easily, finding himself on a plain dominated by a stone castle. Dragons from fantasy novel covers drifted peacefully in the pink sky overhead.
"Great just what I need another booze hounds dream!" Regan took his .38 out of the holster and walked towards the castle.
The drawbridge slowly lowered as Regan approaches the castle. Some kind of party seemed to be occurring in the courtyard from what he can see of the entrance.
Regan decided to holster the gun and put on his rain coat, no sense in disturbing the party. Regan slowly walked across the drawbridge and through into the courtyard
Numerous people clad in medieval garb whirl around in a waltz as Regan stepped in the stone yard. He recognized some of them as friends of him and Bruce in the waking world. He knew they were just dream images conjured while Bruce was asleep.
He didn't see Bruce's dream persona with a casual inspection, which he knew was a little unusual. Bruce was a party animal par excellent. He wouldn't miss this type of shindig for the world.
Regan sighed deeply "I know better than to do this, but I gotta make sure Bruce is okay," Regan muttered to himself. He did a more thorough scan of the courtyard before heading deeper into the castle interior.
The main entrance of the dream castle leads into a great hall. A long table stretched from one end to the other. Food of every type covered the wooden top. An unlit fireplace sat to one side with wood ready to be laid if necessary. A door led to another room on the other side of the table. Stairs branched to other areas of the building on Regan's right and left.
Regan surveyed the room, trying to decide where Bruce could be at.
"Well, might as well start at the bottom."
Regan walked to the door at the other side of the table and slowly pulled it open, peaking his head in.
A modern kitchen greeted him in white appliances, and sliver preparation tables. Every type of utensil was in evidence as dream fragments worked at cooking the epic meal needed by the party outside the building. Servants took prepared dishes pass Regan to exchange them for empties.
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin
Pensacola slept peacefully in the hours before the dawn, Kevin O'Reilly among those resting for the next day's trials and tribulations.
The world had become increasingly strange sine the day the light went out.
Heavy knocking on his apartment door pierced Kevin's drowsing mind. Bam, bam, bam as fast as a hammer on a nail. Then again a little louder.
Day One: Plane 15: Ezra
Ezra Caine had been present in the place called the nightlands when the realm turned into solid day for twenty-four hours, then reverted to its usual twilight. Something big had happened but he didn't know what.
Not yet.
Chittering and some metallic clacking drifted to his camp from somewhere in the perpetual night. It didn't take a premonition to realize something was coming toward him.
Ezra quickly checked his pistol, already knowing that it is loaded. He moved off to the left toward some rocks hoping to gain cover if it is necessary. Once there he listened again, hoping to triangulate where the sound was coming from. Then he crouched down, hopefully out of sight to await the arrival of his 'guests.'
Ezra spotted movement just under the shifting sand of the desert. The ground humped up as whatever it was tunneled along. The clicking seemed to be small stones being thrown from the path of the thing as it moved along.
Remembering a terrible b-movie, Ezra mutters 'Great!! Graboids.' He looked around for a big rock that he could climb on to, just in case.
The nightlands weren't known for their regularity of features, and Ezra could see a large set of boulders within running distance if he needed to get there.
If the thing doesn't seem to be moving directly toward him, he will quietly stand his ground.
The tunneler was digging to his left, moving at a diagonal pass his position.
Reaching down, he took up a fist sized rock and heaved it past the thing to see what its reaction would be.
The digging stopped after the rock hit. The chinking quit a few seconds later. It didn't seem to know what it had felt, or what to do about going after it.
Having more curiosity than good sense, Ezra tossed another stone to the far side of the beast. If there are any signs of intelligence from the thing he will call out to it. "Hey, who or what are you?"
Ezra was prepared to open a Doorway to the stone out cropping at a moment's notice.
The sound of Ezra's voice seemed to trigger some kind of reaction as the ground split, letting the desert roll down on both sides of the thing. He could see that four jointed legs sprouted from the sides of an oval body, as air whooshed into an organic jet at the front of the thing. Mandibles clacked together as a small squirt of flame hopped from a pit on the front of its head.
Day One: Plane 13: Simon
Simon Smith arrived at work, found the door of the precinct house locked. Peering through the glass windows of the door, he couldn't see anyone walking around in the front foyer, not even Jonah Cabb, the janitor. All the lights seemed to be out.
Century Station never slept and neither did its police force. What had happened to the night shift?
Simon took out his pistol and breathed in deeply, knowing something was wrong. He decided to check around the police station to see if there was any visible sign of forced entry anywhere. He prowled around the station, remembering his axe was in the trunk of his car if things got too hairy.
The station should be opened so that personnel, and the public could enter and do whatever they needed. In this case, everything seemed to be locked down as far as Simon could tell from his inspection, even the entrance to the garage had been closed.
Simon decided to look around and see how many people were around, and if any of them looked suspicious.
Great. I know something is definitely up, Simon thought. I wonder if I should get my axe and take things up a notch.
The station looked absolutely empty at a time when it should be gearing up for roll call. Shift change should have the place swarming with blue uniforms, and detectives starting on their cases. Instead it was a ghost town.
So much to think about. While looking around, Simon checked to see if there was any place he could sneak to transform without prying eyes to see.
Simon found that the dock for the prisoners to be taken through to Booking was empty, and out of view from the street, but not the empty parked police cruisers in the lot.
Simon wondered to himself if he should grab his axe and transform now, maybe after he tried to look at the police cruisers, see if he could get on the radio and get any more clues as to what may be happening. Simon is perplexed by this turn of events and wished right about now he was one of the espers from all over the city. They may have a clue what's happening.
"But can they swing a big axe?," Simon asked himself with a grin.
The radio traffic from the other precincts whisper from the cruisers when Simon checked them. This station, his station, was the only one affected by whatever had happened.
Day One: Plane 13: Paige
Paige Miller had gotten a phone call at her apartment for a meeting at a diner in the Silver City part of Century Station. She knew the contact, and spotted him sitting at a table near the back as soon as she walked in the door.
He could have been a federal agent, with his nondescript suit, inexpensive watch, and combed back hair. He saw Paige and nodded to her in recognition.
Paige smiled and walked over to the table and sat and said, "So what can I do for you?"
"We have a slight problem, Paige," the agent said. "One of our freelance operatives has vanished off the coast. We don't want to let CHIMERA know we were snooping in their backyard so we feel that another operative can look into it with deniability."
"Okay. So let me see if I have this right. You want me to go in and look for your guy without CHIMERA knowing. So what am I up against and what is it that I get out of this?," asked Paige.
"We don't know what's out there," he said. "All we know is a boat was reported lost just beyond Gramercy Island. The Coast Guard couldn't find a thing, so we asked Code: Mentallo to look into it without calling attention to himself from the Centurions, CHIMERA, or the local freelancers getting wind of it. Accounting should be depositing a retainer to your account as soon as we get done with our meeting."
"Fine. When do you need me to leave?," asked Paige.
"As soon as you can," said the agent.
Paige smiled and said, "Ahh, just how I like it. Up against god knows what and not too sure where to look. How fun this will be. Fine as soon as I get the retainer and get what I need ready I will leave for Gramercy Island. I'll see if I can find your lost boat and man."
"Be careful around the prison," said the agent. "No one must know you are looking into this for us."
"You got it. Now if that is all, I have a lot if work to do so I better get ready and go. Don't call me, I will call you when I have something, or need something from you."
"Right," said the agent, pulling out a map. He held it out to Paige before she left. "The coordinates of his last position are written on the map. Good Luck."
Day One: Plane 13: Cedric
Cedric Bartholomew had his record book in his hand, recording the results of his latest experiment when he heard a thump in the hall outside of his lab. He had been working at the school for a year or so, and knew that he should be alone in the building this time of the morning.
Even the janitors should have gone home.
Someone squished on wet shoes away from his door. He could hear two sets of wet footsteps as he casually listened.
Cedric casually placed his clipboard on the laboratory table and tossed his pen on top. "Probably those damn kids skinny dipping in the college pool after dark again. I'll see if I can catch them and turn them over to the dean in the morning," the scientist thought. In no particular hurry Cedric crossed the lab. Before he opened the door, he activated his sonar to try to get a glimpse of which way the footsteps were going. When he ascertained their direction, Cedric opened the door and stepped into the hallway ready to confront the student perpetrators.
The sonar bounced off the door back at Cedric, but he could hear the steps walking toward the radiology department. Stepping out in the hall, the hero saw two trenchcoats and hats pausing at the closed door of the x-ray projector the university kept for sample analysis. A bilious eye peered over an upturned collar at the lab worker before returning to the front, to the locked door.
"Excuse me sirs, can I help you with something?," Cedric asked. "That's some sensitive equipment there."
The bilious eye appeared over the collar again to stare at Cedric.
"Are you talking to me?," the figure asked, sounding familiar to the lab assistant. "Are you talking to me? You must be talking to me, I'm the only one here."
The other figure half turned, round orbs appearing over its own cloaking collar.
"You must have heard of me, I have something of a bad reputation," the second man said, in another voice, but it too was familiar to Cedric.
Familiar and strange at the same time.
"Look, mister, I don't mean to be rude, but do you work here? Can I see an ID or something? What's your name?"
Cedric slowly reached for his cell phone under his lab coat. He dialed 911 and hit send by feel without taking it out, or looking at it.
"Name? I don't need no stinking name," said the first 'man', sounding like someone else, but still familiar.
He raised his hand, some liquid dripped from a brown soft clay wrist exposed between the glove he was wearing and the coat sleeve. A mass like a dirt clod shot out of the man's arm at Cedric.
It sailed down the hall, like a giant brown loogie before striking Cedric in the neck. He could feel it starting to seep into his skin.
The second coat man hocked his own loogie at the disguised hero with a flick of his wrist.
Cedric converted to his liquid state to break the strange clay's grasp.
The clay sank into Cedric that much faster spreading across the skin of his neck with a burning and itching.
Cedric responded with a water blast at the first attacker. The clay man jumped out of the way as the stream of water bounced off the wall.
An eye erupted from the spreading stain on the hero's neck as the second man shot back at him with another clay blob.
Cedric dodged this second blob.
Cedric followed up his first attack by another water blast to the second guy. The water sprayed parts of his brown body across the floor. The little patches grew tentacles and started to stand on their own as green orbs stared at the human.
The first clay man slipped on the wet patch and fell before he could attack again.
Pain shot through Cedric's shoulder as the brown clay tried to spread downward from where he had been hit.
The second clay man seemed to be trying to pull himself together after the hit he had taken.
"911," said Cedric's phone in his pocket. "What is the nature of your emergency?"
Cedric used a sonic scream as a distraction and collapsed into a puddle. In puddle form, he tried to slip under the door, or into a vent, and reform away from the bad guys. Hopefully 911 heard the scream and will trace it to his location.
Police always investigated 911 hang-ups and suspicious 911 calls-
The beam from the scream ripped along the wall as Cedric collapsed in a great wave. He realized something was wrong as the splotch on his shoulder sucked in his liquid body to grow like a tumor. It pulled on his body in the opposite direction as he stretched under the nearby lab door.
Cedric continued his retreat under the door and then reformed into regular human form and then jumped out a window.
Cedric noticed that most of his body had returned to normal, but the sludge eating him had expanded and grown an arm to match the green eye peering from his shoulder. Actual pain was radiating from his shoulder now, instead of the burning itch he had felt before.
The window seemed so far away but he made it as the extra soggy, brown arm flailed at him. He could see the grass lawn beyond the sealed glass. It was easy to pull the window open and flop over the sill.
Cedric rolled and came up running towards the campus security office. Waving his arm frantically he tried to shake the THING off of it, and when met with minimal success the scientist began trying to scrape it away using his other hand. As Cedric continued to run he slipped out of his lab coat and took off his shirt to try and get the THING off!
A slit opened for a mouth under the eye as the secretion continued to spread. "Don't touch me, you man you," said a hideous, whiny voice. "I'm a domestic goddess."
Cedric saw that the brown substance was slowly eating his chest. Pretty soon he might lose his own arm at the shoulder if it kept spreading. He needed something to kill it before he suffered permanent damage.
Cedric stopped for a second and stared at the mouth. "You can talk? What the hell are you doing to me? Who are those men or things back there and what is a domestic goddess?"
"You are so tastily filled with all of this water," the slit mouth said. "I could just go on and on about being a pig, but I won't."
The strange arm went for Cedric's throat as the eye glared at him with malice.
Cedric parried the grasp, then unleashed a sonic boom for the eye of the creature. He resumed running afterwards toward the campus police station.
The grainy face vanished from the blast, part of the arm was splattered with eye. The fragments tried to pull themselves together as Cedric continued to run.
"That's no way to treat a domestic goddess," whined the voice, as a small Norm the gnome came together from the ruin Cedric had caused.
Cedric's shoulder was still covered with the remains of the living sludge. He could see the brown ichor swirl as it tried to resume eating his upper body. Apparently he had stunned it with the point blank blast.
"Stop eating me, or you'll get more of the same. This is your last warning," Cedric yelled at the creature between breaths as he continued to run.
"Come back, tasty morsel," said the short blob that Cedric had blasted. It had put itself together and was chasing him like Flubber. "I want to be bigger."
Students and fellow teachers cleared the path for Cedric as he ran down the sidewalk with his pursuer in tow. A party of Jocks laughed and pointed.
"That's a nasty case of athlete's foot you got, buddy!," one of them yelled out.
Cedric stopped suddenly and waited for the "domestic goddess" to leap towards him. He dodged the leap and then sonic boomed what was left of the thingie that was still on his arm. As he ran, he weaved between the other students and teachers to see if it will stick to one of them.
The second sonic boom reduced the brown stain to a small circle. Raw flesh showed from where the thing had chewed up Cedric's shoulder. Small dimples of blood sprouted from the wound left by the water leech.
The domestic goddess paused at the sight of so many victims, then she saw a water fountain and ran over to it. She had to stand on tiptoes to reach the handle and start sucking on the water.
One swallow seemed to expand her height but Cedric couldn't be sure.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar Tunnelrunner found a display of pictures beside a public speaking box where bards could practice their art on the passing crowd. Several inns and cafes were nearby, even though most of the humans were giving him a wide, but peaceable berth since he was a kobold, and a warlock to boot.
It never paid to anger a magic user.
Metallic skeletons appeared on the street beyond the painting. They held strange looking crossbows in their gleaming fingers. They seemed to be looking for something as they marched down the street toward Lahknar.
Lahknar surveys the streets around him, looking for a potential escape route. He figures, if the humans pay the skeletons no mind, then he is in no danger. Then again, one can never be too sure with humans.
The locals point and gesture at the golems as they walk on their steel rod legs. The metal men pay no attention to the passersby as they march through the pictures that Lahknar was admiring.
Strange white symbols, a crescent and a small snake, followed by markings decorate the breastplate of the golems as they start to spread out.
The noon day crowd began to quietly scatter, the restaurants locking their shutters as the metal men begin to walk abreast just behind the kobold. Their glowing red eyes seems intent on something at the end of the street.
As nonchalantly as he could, Lahknar followed the golems down the street, trailing no more than one hundred feet, but not close enough to draw suspicion. Since it was noon, he stayed on the side of the street that had shadows in the afternoon.
"You!," the golem in the center shouted in an electric voice, pointing at a human in a brown overcloak, and britches. "Halt in the name of the Coalition."
The man in brown ducked into a store as the skeletons raised their strange looking crossbows and fired red beams at the building, setting it ablaze. The metal skeletons ran after their quarry, shooting at anyone who got in their way as they burst through the front of the store.
Lahknar smelt burning flesh, even from where he stood in the street.
"This is strange," Lahknar thought to himself, discreetly maintaining his trailing of them and drawing his dagger. He kept it in his hand and the hand in his pocket. "Hmmm. A crescent, a snake, and then marks. Must be Elven."
A cloud of smoke rushed at Lahknar on the street as he heard a child scream for her mother. He heard the humming of burning air as the golems continued to fire as if they hadn't hit the right man yet.
"This is not good." Lahknar made for the nearest building, preferably one with an alley, hoping to hide behind a corner where he can watch and hear what is going on without attracting any fire.
The humans, and dwarves, ran away from the battle. The city guard responded to the alarm bells as fast they could, with swords drawn. A crash signaled the collapse of the building.
A bucket brigade started forming up to put the fire out before it caught other close buildings on fire.
"Can you believe those guys?," a strange accented voice said from behind and above Lahknar. "Not very bright at all."
"Who are you?" Lahknar backed away from the stranger as he turned on him. His hand is firmly on the hilt of the knife in his pocket.
The man in the brown overcloak grinned down at the shorter kobold, holding up his hands. One hand was wrapped in a metal gauntlet.
"My name is Jimmy Springer," he said cheerfully. "Hold the knife, will you."
"Jerry Springer, eh?" Lahknar's nostrils flare as he considers the name, but it doesn't sound familiar. He looks the human up and down, hand still on the knife in his pocket. "What do you mean sneaking up on me like that?"
"Jimmy Springer, my friend, Jimmy Springer," said the stranger. "Friends back home would like that, eh. I didn't meant to sneak up on you. I guess it just seemed quiet after all that."
Springer waved at the burning store. As if on cue, the roof fell in as the bucket brigade tried to put the fire out. A huge cloud of fragrant smoke leaped in the air.
"I don't have very long," Springer said. "I was wondering if you could help me out. I'll pay you."
Lahknar looked the stranger up and down. Brown boots, brown leather britches, that brown cloak that fell over his upper body, shielding the metal gauntlet that covered most of his right hand and forearm. He was taller than Lahknar, but not too much taller with spiky red hair. Most of him was covered with ash as if he had been standing too close to a fire.
That and the strange accent in the common Western language marked him as much as anything.
"Hmph!" The kobold's eyes narrowed. He considered this situation: strange metal golems were attacking humans in the street behind him, seemingly at random, and some guy had just snuck up behind him and offered him money to do something, while totally ignoring the town burning down on top of other humans. This was not good. "What do you need done?" Lahknar asked warily.
"I am carrying something valuable," said Jimmy. "The problem is those skelebots want it, and don't mind killing anybody in their way to get it. Now I was supposed to take the package to the Old Kingdoms, but you can see how difficult that will be with a goon squad behind me. That's where you come in. I'll pay you to take the package and deliver it while I distract those goons. I'll pay you more when the job is done."
Jimmy kept his eye on the fire across the street in case any of the metal men walked out in his direction.
"What do you say, pal?," he asked.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng had been able to hire a cart for a statue of the Great Prophet. He had acquired it from an antiques dealer. The cart wheels rattled against the cobble stones of the streets as narrow buildings looked down on the Tao Shih as he passed.
Banners proclaimed the start of the King of Fighters regional tournament as Sheng's horse pulled its heavy burden toward the peddler's gate. The chi wizard knew that the winner of this tournament would have to travel west toward Avalon to fight in the world tournament to prove he was the best of the best.
The rider on the cart knew that money might be an issue at the border crossing. Enough of it, and the crossing might be easy.
He decided that this might be a good time and place for a bit of begging.
Sheng found what seems like a safe place to hitch his horse and gave her some grain to eat. Then he took his begging bowl and sits on the ground not more than 30 feet from his cart and horse.
He sat in meditation, but not so deep as to not keep an eye on his cart. He will form the Mudra of Collection of Alms, and hold his begging bowl in clear sight of passersby. With all the wealthy folks coming to see the fighters, this should be a good time and place to collect some quick coin. Besides it is all for a good cause. It is exactly these rich city folks that supported the military to raid the sacred temples and put him on this quest. The passerbys will not likely connect him with the cart, and the statue is covered by tarps anyway.
He will sit there and wait for the wealthy folks to pass by even if it takes hours.
Rich and poor alike pass by the chi wizard and his begging bowl. Some donate a few coins to him as they pass. Several rough customers with scars on the exposed part of their bodies glance the Tao Shih, but do not give anything.
Then a man in blood red cape, a metallic-looking breastplate, grieves over leather britches stopped in front of Sheng. He crossed his forearms over his chest, glaring down at the chi wizard. Black hair was pulled back into a pony tail by a strand of rope, letting a tattoo of a dragon's face peer over his own brown eyes.
"No one said you could beg here," he said. "Take your misbegotten self away from the path of the tournament."
He pointed towards a side street much narrower than this main thoroughfare.
Sheng slowly rose to his feet with eyes on the ground, "Yes sir, I will move along. No problem sir."
He walked away from the man and returned to check on his horse. He climbed up on his cart and drove the horse and cart slowly down the road past the grounds of the tournament and kept going.
After passing the grounds and out of the guard's view, he found a place to pause again, this time not climbing down out of his cart. He stopped to take a sip of sweet wine out of a bottle and watch the people pass him on the way to see the fights.
He contemplated stopping to watch the fights and then thought about his mission. For the moment he just enjoys some people watching and sips a bit more wine.
The City Watch directed traffic in their plain leather livery.
The man with the dragon's face tattoo joined the crowd entering the flat area surrounding the raised stage where the tournament would be held. Anyone who stood in his way was rudely pushed to one side without a moment's hesitation.
The man on the cart continued to sit and watch people pass. He decided that this man in the dragon tattoo was quite rude, and may be deserving of a lesson in karma, dharma wheel of law. A practical joke perhaps to make him feel foolish.
Perhaps his mission can be delayed slightly for a good cause.
Sheng continued to just sit and watch people pass. He kept a partial eye on the man with the dragon tattoo, but not so much as to be obvious, and he could easily lose him in the crowd.
Sheng stored his wine bottle, he did not wish to feel the effects of the wine, only taste the sweet taste.
He moved his cart out of the way and hopefully up a slight hill. He was unconcerned about having a good view of the fights, only to watch the passing people and hopefully keep a slight eye on this rude man with the dragon tattoo.
The crowd settled into seats on the cleared grass around the ring. Fighters lined up on either side of the raised fighting area. Red money exchanged hands as bets were placed and pick pockets tried to work the crowd.
The man with the tattoo had assumed a place at the back of the line on the right. It appeared he would be fighting the last man on the left, an unimpressive fighter to Sheng's eye.
Officials in white robes, and a referee in the black and white gi assembled to one side, conferring in front of a chart of names. The backs of the white robes had the symbols of their countries inlaid. Sheng's Cathay was marked by the Jade Dragon of the Emperor. Avalon's symbol, the Ruby Lion, was also present as were Hindustan's Gold Tiger, and the Khan's Silver Horse, and some others that Sheng didn't personally know.
Megaverse Explorers turn recap: checkerboard nightmare 1
Moderators: Immortals, Supreme Beings, Old Ones
Megaverse Explorers turn recap: checkerboard nightmare 1
Last edited by csyphrett on Sat Nov 26, 2005 4:07 pm, edited 13 times in total.
Re: Megaverse Explorers turn recap: Opening Gambit 1
Opening Gambit 2
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-keb.
As the fearsome night stalker dragon swooped down on the metal warship, his aura
vision and other senses made him aware that the crew was human, with some other
unknown races mixed in. They seemed to have clockwork mechanisms built into the
limbs he could see.
Their unfamiliar black pennant waved in the wind from the bow of the ship, its white
skull symbol seeming to laugh over crossed white lines.
The crew aimed strange weapons at Mol-eh-keb as he flew overhead.
The black dragon turned on a wing over head maneuver and dropped quickly as the
guns of the ship came to bear. He scanned the deck of the ship looking for a target to
swoop up as he plunged down by its side.
Several of the clockwork sailors fired their strange catapults at the dragon as he flew
into his maneuver. The night stalker could see the tubes were empty at the first shot,
and needed to be reloaded as the strange projectiles roared at him on tails of flame.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
The kitchen staff walked around Regan without saying anything. They were perfectly
attired in their white shirts and black pants. They moved with the grace of the unreal
as they passed.
There was no sign of Bruce in the kitchen.
That left the stairs on either side of the entrance door.
Regan quickly decided to head for the left stairs. He slowly ascended the left staircase
trying to watch out for any possible changes or traps along the way.
The pastel walls glimmered in the torchlight from scones high above Regan. Stained
glass windows traced rainbows on the steps as he proceeded. He found several rooms,
guest rooms from the look of it. As he neared the top, he heard crying, a woman's
sobbing.
Regan slowly made his way toward the sound of the sobbing woman, hoping that
Bruce wasn't dreaming some sort of violent fantasy, but doubting it. This entire dream
seemed like it must belong to someone else.
Regan found a dream fragment sitting beside a glass coffin. She was crying, holding
a handkerchief to her eyes. The psychic recognized the likeness of his friend on the
occupant of the coffin.
"Oh no." He looked at the dream fragment and slowly bent down. "What happened
here? What is wrong with Bruce?" He slowly reached inside his coat and put his
hand on the .38
"He's sleeping, and he won't wake up," said the fragment of Caroline. "Nothing I have
done has helped. Do you know the secret of this spell?"
Regan slowly looked Bruce over trying to see if it really was him. "I'm not sure what
the secret is, but I hope I can find out," Regan said to the girl.
Opening the glass coffin was delicate, but done so Regan could put his hand on
Bruce's neck and try to find a pulse. He could feel a heartbeat in the fragment. Bruce
should be asleep in the real world with his dream self running things. He shouldn't be
asleep in both worlds.
Regan looked at the girl "I need to know exactly what happened! Who did this?"
Regan grabbed the girl by the arm. “Show me what happened and show me how
Bruce got in here.”
"We put him there when he wouldn't wake up," said the dream fragment. "We need
him to be real. We're just dreams without a dreamer without him."
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin.
Kevin’s front door shook as his visitor knocked again, a little harder than the first two
times. It had the sound of authority coming for a call. Spotlights played through the
shades over his windows.
Commands were being issued over a sullen PA system.
Shaking his head to clear away the last shreds of nightmare, Kevin climbed out of bed
and stumbled to the door, squinting against the bright lights.
What the hell? Was there a jail break?
Still a bit disoriented, Kevin opened the door.
SWAT team members in armor were ushering the residents out of the apartment
complex, directing them to vans parked in the lot. One guy tried to grab some clothes
and was hit in the head with the butt of a H&K.
The cops got to Kevin's apartment and pushed him toward the concrete steps leading
down from his apartment.
"Get moving," one cop said.
"What's going on," asked Kevin. "Can I at least put on some jeans and shoes?"
"If you don't get a move on," the cop said. "You won't need them."
Kevin was confused and angry but decided that discretion was the better part of valor.
"Yes sir," he said to the officer. "What would you like me to do, sir?"
"We're sending you to a camp," said the officer, directing Kevin towards the small
buses. "Just get aboard and everything will be explained as soon as you get to your
new home.”
“A camp?!? Hold on sir. What the hell is going on?" Kevin struggled to keep his
voice respectful but was not entirely successful.
He looked around, desperately trying to find an opening to escape through.
"I just have orders," said the police man. "Everything will be explained when you're
relocated. Just move along."
What the hell was this guy talking about! He hadn't done anything wrong! Every
thing he had ever heard about the actions of the government since the Dark Day came
flooding back. Every rumor, every secretly whispered third hand story of corruption
and random detentions of seemingly innocent people.
Terror swept over Kevin in a wave and the second the cop took his eye off of him he
broke into a run, twisting and weaving, desperately trying to reach the edge of the
crowd and hide himself in the darkened streets.
"Stop, or I will shoot," called a voice of authority behind Kevin.
He crossed the loading line by knocking Mrs. Zelinsky on her skinny butt. Bullets
chewed up the pavement around him as he ran. The edge of a 7-11 would get him out
of the line of fire if he could make it.
He made it around the corner as bullets smashed the glass of the 7-11's windows on
his back and across his legs. He knew they were coming right behind him but
everything but the 7-11 was closed and the store was a deathtrap if he went inside.
Kevin continued sprinting across the street and behind the strip of shops. Panting he
slowed for a second despite hearing his pursuers closing in. His mind in overdrive he
desperately tried to devise an escape route. He knew he could never outrun his pursuit
and terror was beginning to overwhelm him when his wildly roving eyes spotted a
dumpster along the back wall of a clothing shop. A single story clothing shop. With
frantic strength he broke back into a sprint and leapt on top of the dumpster. Hearing
his pursuit closing in he jumped, grabbed the top of the roof and heaved himself up
and over.
Kevin rolled into the dark shadows of the buildings climate control equipment and
franticly tried to muffle his gaping breaths as he waited to see if his gamble had paid
off.
The SWAT team paused on the street, one of them pointing to the clothing store that
Kevin had got on the roof. He could see them starting to spread out to surround the
building.
Kevin strained to hear. He could hear what sounded like people milling around and
giving orders. Terror started to tighten its grip on him when something inside him
snapped. This was America! They couldn't just take people away for no reason!
Fuelled by outrage Kevin crept over to the edge of the building. The first pig over the
top was going right back down!
Kevin heard the sound of metal flexing under weight and knew that someone was
climbing the dumpster like he had to get to the roof of the building.
Kevin tensed as he waited for the first head to come peeping over the roof. They
might take him but he would make them work for it.
Kevin saw a gun appear over the edge. Apparently they were going to try and shoot
him blindly before he could get close to them. He saw a burst of fire as bullets
streaked at him, and missed by inches.
Reconsidering his options and deciding that a Custer's Last Stand was the best one
Kevin turned and sprinted for the edge of the roof. He would try one more time
to run but if that failed... Kevin shuddered as he thought about becoming that thing
again.
Kevin heard the sound of boots on gravel, as he ran across the other roof. He heard
the sound of bullets whizzing by, one striking him in the shoulder. Pain shot through
his upper body from the hit.
"I got him!," yelled one of the policemen. "I got him!"
Pain exploded in his shoulder and Kevin fell heavily to the roof. Fury boiled up inside
him as he realized the cops would rather see him dead than chase him with the
possibility he might escape. His previous reluctance gone, Kevin gathered his will
and summoned his other form.
The cops approached cautiously. Kevin had fell against the gravel, and they wanted
to make sure he didn't have a weapon before finishing the job.
They didn't see what he was becoming at first.
Day One: Plane 15: Ezra.
“Yeah, that was a bad idea. Whatever you are, I mean you no harm, but I can feed you
your ass if I have to. Can you talk?”
Ezra prepared to dodge and then to open a doorway.
A small red beam danced over Ezra before the thing started collapsing back into the
desert floor. It didn’t seem interested in the shadow warlock at the moment.
Relieved that the odd creature has chosen discretion as the better part of valor, Ezra
quickly broke camp and followed it.
"Curiosity will be the death of me yet."
The strange beast headed along its original path as a walking pace. The clittering it
made marked its position as it dug through the soft sand. The warlock knew that it
was heading toward one of the doppleganger cities to the south.
Unsure of what course he should be pursuing, or how to further investigate the
unheralded day of light in the Nightlands, Ezra decided that a doppleganger city is
as good a place as any to continue his search.
He began to walk about 50 yards behind the insectoid creature towards the city, being
wary of any hounds or other minions of the Night Lords.
The creature burrowed into the city, pausing at the presence of other things on the
desert floor before continuing. It continued into the city, appearing and running its
red light over dopplegangers that it noticed as it passed.
Ezra can see that the thing is causing the inhabitants of the city who notice it to sound
alarms as it progresses deeper into the maze-like warren of the place.
No one seemed to notice the warlock as he walked in the wake of the strange spider.
He knew that wouldn't last long.
Ezra does his best to appear as a mindless, emotionless doppleganger automaton so
that he can blend in better. He will continue to follow the general path of the insect,
but avoid minions of the NL's without appearing conspicuous in doing so.
The thing came to the surface, running its red beam over several of the dopplegangers
before sinking back into the ground. It appeared to be avoiding the hunters and
hounds the same as Ezra as it searched for whatever it was looking for.
Still every time it was spotted, the warlock saw there were more of the flying things
in the air, and more of the skeletons searching the ground looking for it.
Ezra rapidly became concerned about the attention that the thing garnered, and began
to look for get-away options in case the Hounds get too close for comfort.
He slackened his pace a bit to allow the thing to get a bigger lead, hoping that the
attention stayed on the critter and off of him.
Trying to appear brain dead, Ezra continued on.
The machine scanned a doppleganger that seemed out of place to Ezra's eyes. He was
wearing a set of cowboy duds that seemed to be made out of lizard skin. A sidearm
rode on his hip, partially concealed by his coat.
The spider unleashes a fireball against the cowboy, striking him on the chest. He
flipped head over heels from the impact of energy.
Unsure of what course he should be pursuing, Ezra focused on the Insectoid and the
Cowboy and tried to summon up a Premonition.
In his vision, the warlock saw a horde of the nightlands minions descend on the
scene, actively looking for the reason there was someone burning in the street.
In the real world, the spider grabbed an orb size of his two fists and swallowed it
inside its belly. It sank in the sand, and began tunneling away.
"The time has come to get the hell out of Dodge."
Ezra headed off parallel to the spider creature, but a street over so as to avoid the
pursuers. When he found an appropriate opportunity, where he couldn't be seen too
easily, he opened a Doorway to try and get ahead of the spider and the Minions.
"What have you found my friend? And why are you stealing it from the Nightlords??"
A doorway got Ezra ahead of the tunneling fiend. He could see a horde of minions
pursuing the spider's trail as it headed for him. The warlock saw that it was following
a straight course to his camp where he first encountered it.
Intent on following the critter back to its lair and equally intent on not being captured
by the Nightlords, Ezra executed a number of Doorway-hops to return to the campsite
and wait for the Spider.
The beast sped by Ezra in puffs of sand and its clittering, clacking noise. It seemed
to be heading in a straight line north into the wastes. Flying hunters trailed behind it,
but not far enough behind for Ezra's comfort.
If they saw the warlock, they would descend on him en masse. Quartering was the
easiest thing he could expect from them.
Day One: Plane 13: Simon.
Simon decided that based on the happenings he will go and grab his axe from the
back of his car and go to the least obvious place and transform into his alter ego, Roq.
Simon wondered to himself, "What the heck could possibly have shut my station?"
Roq appeared in a flash of light, unseen by those on the street. The loading dock
where he changed was right next to the entrance to booking. It was eerily quiet in the
early morning.
Roq decided to go and ask passersby if they know what happened to the station.
"I hope my super alter ego will earn the trust of the citizens, and lead to some answers
to what is going on." Roq pondered to himself.
Most that see the heroic Roq think that he is an impersonator from their actions, few
ask him for his autograph, one asked about the situation at Copernicus University, but
none knew why the station was abandoned at the start of shift change.
Roq asked the bystander what was going on at Copernicus University. Knowing
if the police station was closed, there would be a dire need for some authority to keep
the peace. Whether it is the University or just on the streets, Roq knew he needed to
do something.
"I'm surprised you haven't heard it on the super radar," the guy said. "Some kind of
monster is ripping up the campus. It must be twenty feet tall according to the news."
Roq decided that this is where he should be going off to. He went to his car and got
in, adjusting the seat for his transformed body and started the car and drove off
towards the University.
"I wish I had not wasted so much time checking over the precinct," Roq admonished
himself.
The hero rolled across the precinct in a matter of minutes. The pedestrian wasn't
kidding. A 20 feet muck monster was roaming the campus, destroying property at
will.
Roq decided to try and find an area without people looking around. He found a good
enough place to pull in and jump out. Roq scanned the creature and looked for some
weak points on its person to figure out what composed it.
As Roq studied the monster, an explosion rocked its body. The fragments hit the
ground, grew body parts and eyes and headed for where water spouted from a broken
water main in the street.
They seemed to want that water desperately.
Roq got out of the car and looked to where the water main has broken and looked to
see if there was anything he could pick up and plug the hole where the water was
coming up.
"I don’t want to take the chance of these little ones getting big like the big one," Roq
thinks to himself.
Simon saw the hole was big enough for a car. One pull of his supernaturally strong
arms was enough to sling the patrol car in the hole. He knew the water would pull
under the barricade, but the swift action made the little blobs pause to try and think
of a way around the barrier.
Day One: Plane 13: Paige.
Paige took the map and said, "Thanks. I'll call when I know something"
Then she got up and headed for home. Once she got there, she will get her equipment
together and shower and change. Then she called to make sure the retainer is in her
account and check the map then leave.
Paige knew that she would have to skirt Gramercy Island to avoid the missile systems
to keep people away from the outer wall of the prison. Her destination was a spot of
empty ocean it seemed.
Paige headed out in her plane to an airport near Gramercy Island, then once there, she
landed, got her gear on, and walked a ways from the airport before her took off flying
to her destination point.
Flying around the prison island from the city is easy enough since they are next door
to each other. Finding the map coordinates is also easy for Paige. The problem was
there was nothing but empty ocean. Whatever Mentallo had found seemed to have
sucked him into a devil's triangle.
Paige searched for Metallo's boat around the water and then the back at land.
Searching the water, Paige found a life ring from a boat. She knew that if Mentallo
had gotten into trouble, her agency wouldn't send help for him, and he wouldn't radio
for help if he had anything sensitive on board.
He might have gone down with his boat from the looks of things.
Day One: Plane 13: Cedric.
Cedric sonic boomed the domestic goddess one more time. The blast struck the blob
and the water fountain at the same time. The amorphous mass splattered along the
sidewalk, as water fell on it from the busted fountain.
The individual pieces started sprouting eyes under the shower of water. Some of the
puddles started growing limbs as they sucked up the water.
Cedric ran as fast as he could to his car, and got the hell out of there! He load his
pistol and got ready to blast it if it tried to follow him.
The students and teachers seemed to echo Cedric's thoughts as they ran screaming
from the muck monsters. Looking in the mirror, he could see the ooze sucking up the
water spraying from the busted fountain, and getting bigger.
Campus security passed Cedric, going the other way towards trouble as he drove on
the main road to the gate to leave campus.
A taxi cab paused ahead of the fleeing student. The driver and passenger seemed to
be wearing fedoras, and coats. Something bulky was in the back seat, weighing the
car down.
He drove at a high rate of speed to the nearest known police station.
The taxi went the other way towards the coast as Cedric headed for the police. It
seemed they had what they wanted or making a break for it while Cedric's swampy
love tore up Copernicus University.
Cedric could imagine the amount of 911 calls from the university about now.
As soon as the mucky goddess and her mucky minions were safely out of view,
Cedric made a U-turn and took an alternate route back to the University. He didn't
relish the idea of going back to the scene of the crime, but he knew he would be a
valuable witness for the investigators. With any luck, a paramedic could look at his
shoulder.
All the way back Cedric racked his brain trying to remember what was in the closet
across the hall from his lab. What was in there that was so important?
The thieves were gone, but Cedric's spawn had grown as tall as two stories. Tentacles
had reached into water pipes all over the university, some had grabbed some people
too slow to get out of the way. The absorbed water was making the once little blob
into a mass the equal of the stay puft marshmallow man.
It was easy for Cedric to reach his own lab as the monster had moved yards away
from the science building. He remembered that the two men were at the radiology
department down the hall as he stepped inside the former battlefield. At least they
hadn't left anything but the thing tearing up the university.
The radiology department door was still open from the break in.
Cedric moved frantically through his lab. Grabbing all his research notes he stashed
them in a safe place and retrieved any valuables he may have kept there. Unlocking
the safe that stored his chemicals he grabbed a few jars and went to work.
He mixed a compound of chemicals that will react violently when mixed with water,
something that is stable and portable but will explode when mixed with common tap
water.
When he had the mixture right, Cedric poured the mix into half a dozen glass test
tubes and capped them with rubber stoppers. Carefully securing them in a portable
test tube holder, he took his mixtures and left the lab with his pistol drawn.
'Now to see what's in the radiology lab,' Cedric thought.
Cedric found that a carbon dating machine was gone. It took a subject, and irradiated
it to determine the date of the subject.
Cedric spent a moment trying to determine what it was they irradiated, and if the
object was organic.
The machine itself was gone from its place, but nothing else was taken. Cedric found
traces of the clay mixture dry on the table without water, or a supply of nutrients.
He also looked at the floor to see if there were any residue traces of the water sucking
microbes he could test his anti water stuff on and he could use as a sample for lab
tests later.
Some ooze was on the floor in the hall where Cedric had blown apart clay man
number two before he had regrouped his parts.
Cedric collected a sample of the clay matter in a jar, careful not to touch it, and took
it with him. Leaving the area, he ran up the stairs to the top floor and forced his way
onto the roof. From the top of the roof, Cedric scanned around him for the clay
monster.
Cedric saw the muck monster was a few buildings over, smashing windows with a
tentacle. Its body was covered with solid green eyes with cat slit pupils. She popped
a student in her maw as a police car pulled up.
Cedric went back down stairs and got into a position behind and to one side of the
clay monster and threw one of the vials of anti-water explosive stuff he had mixed up.
The glass vial sank out of sight under the rubbery mass. Eventually the swampy
substance shifted, breaking the vial open. There was a loud bang, and three fragments
flew away from the main mass. They landed with plops, flattening for a moment
before growing arms and legs. They headed toward a broken water main in the street.
Cedric stared at his best effort thwarted. Unsure of what to do next the scientist stood
stationary watching the carnage and horror unfold around him. Suddenly an idea
popped into his head.
"If I can't beat it standing up, I can at least stop it from spreading." Looking around
he dashed towards the controls for the broke water main and frantically set to work
trying to cease the monsters endless supply of power.
Cedric found the pipe controls on the street. It was a simple matter for him to turn the
water off with a twist of his wrist.
With the water main shut off, and the source of the monster's strength gone, Cedric
turned his attention towards finding a way to stop the thing. Leaving the area Cedric
ran back to his car to retrieve the small gas can he kept in the trunk in case of
emergencies. It was only a couple of gallons, but Cedric hoped it would be enough.
The top of the new gym came apart under one blow as the little muck monsters
looked about for more water since a car sat on their supply. They started toward a
manhole cover.
Roq looked to see how much havoc the big watery monster is causing and if there are
innocents in danger. He threw his ax towards the leg of the monster, hoping to
disable it.
Roq's axe sliced through the muck and goo. The horrible cut he inflicted started to
close as he watched.
Returning to the giant bug monster, Cedric uncapped the gasoline and threw it into
the center of the beast.
A giant, dripping fist descended toward Roq in an oozy hammer.
The transformed policeman jumped out of the way of the massive fist.
After allowing a few seconds for the fuel to mix with the bugs and water, Cedric
opened fire into the area with his .45 Kimber.
The gas can rested on the surface of the beast like paper stuck on a blob of glue. It
was an easy target to hit. Flames burst from the bullet's passing as the gas lit. Bubbles
popped as the sentient muck danced around.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar.
Jimmy Springer smiled down on the shorter Lahknar, but he still kept his eye on the
burning store across the street. He seemed ready for more problems, if the warlock
turned him down.
Lahknar moved into the shadows. Direct sunlight hurt his eyes. "What kind of
package are we discussing here? What's the compensation? Should we find some
other place to talk?" Although the idea of a little money sounded good, Lahknar knew
enough about humans to know they couldn't always be trusted.
"Let's walk and talk," said Springer. "It has gotten a little hot around here."
Springer led the way down the alley away from the fire. He kept glancing over his
shoulder as he walked.
"This is the package," said Springer, pulling a bag from under his cloak. He opened
the bag to show Lahknar a giant ball of amber. A piece of some kind floated inside
the sphere. "I have five of these gold coins, and I am willing to pay you five more
when you deliver this to the Old Kingdom Mountains north of here.
"What do you say, Pal?"
Lahknar stopped in the alleyway. He looked at the amber, but doesn't touch it. "Five
gold pieces? What do you think I am? A goblin's uncle? I don't think so." He started
to walk away, muttering to himself in Dwarven about the way humans try to take
advantage of Kobolds and their kind.
"Hold on, buddy," said Springer. "What do you expect for this errand? I am willing
to pay more for this job."
"Well," the Kobold said, "there's expenses, like passage to the Western Empire, food,
housing--and I need a decent spear--plus a little extra for--what do you humans call
those things?--Souvenirs? Yes, souvenirs and such." Lahknar really has no idea what
all this costs, but he knew it is a lot more than five gold pieces. Besides, if Springer
really wanted the job done, he can pay a little extra.
"I'll pay you 20 gold pieces to take the orb to the old kingdom mountains," said
Springer. "Plus I'll pay you another 20 if you can get the job done. How does that
sound?"
Twenty sounds about right, Lahknar thought. "Okay. Let's go talk someplace." The
kobold walked alongside Jimmy as they leave the alleyway.
"I don't think it will be safe for you to be with me in a couple more minutes,"
Springer said. "Here's the merchandise and the money. I'll see you in the mountains
in a couple of days."
He handed Lahknar the orb in its carrying bag, and a small pouch of coins. He pulled
a piece off his gauntlet, and handed it to the kobold.
"If you get to the mountains, and I'm not around," Springer said. "That will give you
directions to where you need to go. Just push the blue switch on top. Thanks for your
help, pal. I really appreciate this."
Thanks." Lahknar shook the human's hand (he really didn't like this custom) and then
stood in the alleyway until Springer disappeared, wondering what he has gotten
himself into. "I guess the first thing I ought to do is get me a map of those
mountains."
Lahknar knew that the Old Kingdom Mountains were supposedly the home of
Kobolds, goblins, and dwarves. It should be south of where he stood. The Old
Kingdom lay on the other side of the range.
It was a long journey for a kobold on foot.
Still an inn that catered to kobolds could provide him more information, a guide, and
maybe some transportation.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng.
Sheng got an idea. He strapped his sword to his waist and slung his shoulder bag
(that carried all his Tao Shih kit and valuables) over his shoulder leaving his non-
valued stuff under the tarp on the cart (his food and the like).
He used his charm to part the crowd without pushing, stepping around those that pay
him no mind. He made his way up the left side line of fighters first and started to
chant, "Brave fighters, I offer you calligraphy charms to insure your victories. Money
back if you do not win your first bout. How much will you pay for victory?"
Sheng made his way past the fighters and held up a scroll with a Calligraphy (Chi-
Gung invocation). "You can't loose. If the charms do not bring you victory in at least
your first bout, I will give you your money back. How much is victory worth to you
sir?"
He smiled with all his presence and hoped to bring in some serious cash flow to help
with his border crossing.
Several fighters offered to buy charms from Sheng, including the last fighter on the
left, the one that seemed to be in line to fight the tattooed man. Most declined,
willing to trust their own prowess in the contest ahead.
Sheng was able to get a few gold pieces from the fighters. It was obvious that they
were poor in money as he was. He was able to sell four of his five scrolls to the
highest bidder. The rest of the fighters couldn't match his needs.
Each fighter that bought a scroll, Sheng carefully instructed them, and handed them
a few matches.
"Just before your fight, light the scroll and let in burn in your hands until all the
characters are ash. You will feel tougher and your skin will be thicker and harder to
pierce. If you do not win, come to me,” he pointed to his wagon up the hill, “and I
will give your money back."
To the last fighter on the left (the one that will fight the man in the armor with the
dragon tattoo and red cape) Sheng sold him the Chi-Gung and then slipped him a
second scroll. He whispered, "Make sure you win, the first scroll is like the others,
but the second will make you invisible. You will surely beat him silly before he can
see you again. Burn them both before your fight."
After his scrolls are sold and his money collected Sheng quickly returned to his cart
to watch the fights and count his coin.
Sheng was able to get ten gold coins from the fighters, as well as some lesser silver,
and some of the paper money the khans issued for their national bank.
The fights started after the judges were satisfied that things were in order. Some of
the fighters had to produce credentials while they stood in line before they could
fight.
Sheng noticed that chi, and other types of energy soon filled the fighting area, most
of it not from his scrolls. Two of his clients won their fights after a hard time. The
third was drummed into the ground by Ironhide Matsomuto from Nippon.
The fight between Sheng's last customer and the tattooed man was shorter than any
other that day. The tattooed man took two hits, before a stream of flame struck the
other fighter reducing him to a cloud of ash in a moment.
Sheng was sad to see this. Fighting is a dangerous profession, but Sheng saw this as
murder, not sport. He now knew he will have to keep a watchful eye on this one.
The third fighter showed up after the crowd had dispersed, Ironhide Masumoto
helping him along. He thanked Sheng for his assistance, but feared he must train
harder for the next year's battles, since he was disqualified.
"Please keep the money, honorable sir, I was not worthy of your help," the nameless
one said.
"We're going to get something to drink, beggar," said Ironhide, seemingly undamaged
by the punishment he had taken from Sheng's customer. "Then I have to travel to the
next arena in Hindustan."
Sheng noticed that those fighters that had won were picking up packs, and taking to
the road as the spectators went about their business. The fighting had taken most of
the day, and the sun was going down. Cathay's moon peered down benevolently on
the scene.
Sheng nodded to the nameless one and sent a smile to Ironhide. He opened his bottle
of sweet wine and handed it to the two. "I too am heading for Hindustan. You are
welcome to ride with me on my cart. It will be pleasant to share the journey with
you."
"Thanks buddy," said Ironhide. "The committee has given me a week to reach the
next circle. It's in the north in the Disputed Mountains."
Sheng knew the area the Nippon spoke up. Several of the rajahs and tzars contested
a long mountain chain dividing the diamond shaped peninsula of Hindustan from the
vast northern steppes that bordered the northern parts of the Khan's range and Cathay
itself.
Sheng smiled, "In that case we had better not delay. It will be a long and rugged
journey to the mountains. It is on my way, but then I must continue from there.
To be honest, I am glad to travel with a skilled fighter. I have heard our journey is not
void of bandits and thieves."
Sheng motioned for Ironhide to join him on the cart. "Did you want to leave this
evening and camp on the road, or find an inn and leave at first light?"
“Traveling at night is fine," said Ironhide. "I am sure bandits will not rob two who
look as poor as we do. Why do you have to go to Hindustan, wise one?"
Sheng smiled and waved good bye to his customer. As Ironhide took a seat and the
two pull out and head out of town on the road to Hindustan, Sheng began to
tell his tale.
"My father was a warrior who was a brave Cathy fighter, but he took great pleasure
in his deeds too. He fought against the mountain people as the empire expanded. He
was brutal and violent in his enthusiasm and killed many innocents. He burned great
temples and murdered peaceful monks who refused to fight back. The campaign was
successful and the Tibetans were exterminated or banished and my father was
honored as a hero.”
Sheng paused to ponder his next words and continued, “He returned from the war and
was as brutal as a father as he was as a solider. I was a teenager living as a monk
before I completely learned of his brutal and violent acts against the monks. About
ayear ago, I returned home to find my father and mother dead. I wandered the city
and stumbled across an antique shop where I found an ancient relic.” Sheng
motions toward the tarp covered statue in the back of the wagon. “The very day I
learned of my father’s death, I found it. It was once the center alter of a Tibetan
shrine, much like the dozens my father looted and burned. I worked to pay a debt for
it and although it holds little value in the workmanship or bronze materials, it is
valuable for its historic and religious reasons. I vow to take it to Hindustan and
find the Dali Lama, the spiritual leader of the Tibetan people in exile. I will deliver
to him the statue and hope that it will do a small part to erase the dark karma that
coats my family name. Then I will be free from my father’s deeds and released to
establish my own karma and my own fate that will not be stained by the blood of
innocents.”
With his story finished, Sheng drove the cart on into the darkness on the road to
Hindustan.
"The Khans will oppose this course if it should be known from what I have heard,"
said Matsumoto. "There is talk that there will be war, even in my own country. The
Westerner, Gerard of Avalon, is supposedly trying to maintain the peace between the
council of rulers. Still rumors aren't the truth. Who's to say what will happen?"
Sheng shrugged, "War is such a wasteful process. Squabbling over resources and land
that are nearly as impermanent as our mortal lives. The only thing eternal is change
and karma turning the wheel of natural law. In a blink of the cosmic eye, all these
leaders will be dead and their squabbles long forgotten, yet the dark karma they create
in war will remain when all else is forgotten. I am told there is but one way to avoid
the unavoidable decay of death, and it is a long and mindful path to immortality. Yet
this path requires cleansed karma of past lives and family history. This is my foolish
quest and not to be stopped by the likes of the Khans." Sheng smiled and continued
driving his cart slowly toward the mountains.
"What will you do after you talk with your lama?," said Ironhide, looking at the
passing trees. "Will you appoint him the ruler of his land again? Will you find some
other cause to carry for a while?"
Sheng smiled, "It is not for me to proclaim rulers over impermanent lands and
borders. I simply will give him the gifts, including the bronze icon that is rightfully
his and stolen from his people. It is a small gesture, but one that will purify my karma.
When this is done, I have no plans. Perhaps I will travel for a time and explore the
world. With my karma light, I might fly like a bird." Sheng laughed out loud. "I have
to continue my contemplations and meditations. Perhaps one day I will be released
from the Samsara of suffering and rebirth. I follow the path of the Bodhisattva and
reach for enlightenment and immortality. Perhaps I am a fool, but if there is such a
thing as enlightened immortality, I intend to reach for it in this and future lifetimes."
Sheng continued driving the horse-cart slowly down the road.
"Noble sentiments," Ironhide said. "If I win the next round, I will continue west to the
next ring in Arabia. If I loose, I will return to my homeland to continue training."
Ahead a cloaked figure stepped out on the road in the night. Sheng recognized the
fighter with the dragon tattoo on his forehead as the cart drew nearer.
"I wonder what he wants," Ironhide said, frowning under the starlight.
Sheng frowned, "Keep on your toes, I don't trust this one." He will drove up and
parked the cart near the armored one.
"I see that you are much richer than I first thought, beggar," the fighter said. "Did
they pay you enough to interfere in my battle today?"
Sheng smiled, "Wealth is temporary, coming and going, impermanent as drifting
sands or ebbing tide. It is no concern for me, it is only that some goals are made
easier with the lubrication of gold or I would have no interest in it.
"My 'interference' did nothing toward the brutal and unnecessary outcome. Did your
opponent’s murder bring you pleasure? It was surely a hollow pleasure and you crave
more, do you wish to take my life as well? Murder brings thirst that will not be
quenched with more blood. If you wish to be free of it, I suggest regular and copious
meditation."
Sheng smiled down at the fighter from his seat on the cart.
"This is my vow to you, chi wizard for I know that is what you are now," said the
tattooed man. "Interfere in my quest again and you will need to have a waiver from
the Yama Kings to walk the earth."
The dragon face on his forehead opened its mouth and a tongue of flame struck the
front of Sheng's wagon. The wizard's horse had been scorched, but not directly
touched by the blast. It reared, trying to get out of the harness tying it to the burning
cart.
"Do not interfere again," the tattooed man warned. He turned and vanished in a cloud
of road dust.
"Nice friend you have there," Ironhide said, beating at the burning wood with a
blanket.
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-keb.
As the fearsome night stalker dragon swooped down on the metal warship, his aura
vision and other senses made him aware that the crew was human, with some other
unknown races mixed in. They seemed to have clockwork mechanisms built into the
limbs he could see.
Their unfamiliar black pennant waved in the wind from the bow of the ship, its white
skull symbol seeming to laugh over crossed white lines.
The crew aimed strange weapons at Mol-eh-keb as he flew overhead.
The black dragon turned on a wing over head maneuver and dropped quickly as the
guns of the ship came to bear. He scanned the deck of the ship looking for a target to
swoop up as he plunged down by its side.
Several of the clockwork sailors fired their strange catapults at the dragon as he flew
into his maneuver. The night stalker could see the tubes were empty at the first shot,
and needed to be reloaded as the strange projectiles roared at him on tails of flame.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
The kitchen staff walked around Regan without saying anything. They were perfectly
attired in their white shirts and black pants. They moved with the grace of the unreal
as they passed.
There was no sign of Bruce in the kitchen.
That left the stairs on either side of the entrance door.
Regan quickly decided to head for the left stairs. He slowly ascended the left staircase
trying to watch out for any possible changes or traps along the way.
The pastel walls glimmered in the torchlight from scones high above Regan. Stained
glass windows traced rainbows on the steps as he proceeded. He found several rooms,
guest rooms from the look of it. As he neared the top, he heard crying, a woman's
sobbing.
Regan slowly made his way toward the sound of the sobbing woman, hoping that
Bruce wasn't dreaming some sort of violent fantasy, but doubting it. This entire dream
seemed like it must belong to someone else.
Regan found a dream fragment sitting beside a glass coffin. She was crying, holding
a handkerchief to her eyes. The psychic recognized the likeness of his friend on the
occupant of the coffin.
"Oh no." He looked at the dream fragment and slowly bent down. "What happened
here? What is wrong with Bruce?" He slowly reached inside his coat and put his
hand on the .38
"He's sleeping, and he won't wake up," said the fragment of Caroline. "Nothing I have
done has helped. Do you know the secret of this spell?"
Regan slowly looked Bruce over trying to see if it really was him. "I'm not sure what
the secret is, but I hope I can find out," Regan said to the girl.
Opening the glass coffin was delicate, but done so Regan could put his hand on
Bruce's neck and try to find a pulse. He could feel a heartbeat in the fragment. Bruce
should be asleep in the real world with his dream self running things. He shouldn't be
asleep in both worlds.
Regan looked at the girl "I need to know exactly what happened! Who did this?"
Regan grabbed the girl by the arm. “Show me what happened and show me how
Bruce got in here.”
"We put him there when he wouldn't wake up," said the dream fragment. "We need
him to be real. We're just dreams without a dreamer without him."
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin.
Kevin’s front door shook as his visitor knocked again, a little harder than the first two
times. It had the sound of authority coming for a call. Spotlights played through the
shades over his windows.
Commands were being issued over a sullen PA system.
Shaking his head to clear away the last shreds of nightmare, Kevin climbed out of bed
and stumbled to the door, squinting against the bright lights.
What the hell? Was there a jail break?
Still a bit disoriented, Kevin opened the door.
SWAT team members in armor were ushering the residents out of the apartment
complex, directing them to vans parked in the lot. One guy tried to grab some clothes
and was hit in the head with the butt of a H&K.
The cops got to Kevin's apartment and pushed him toward the concrete steps leading
down from his apartment.
"Get moving," one cop said.
"What's going on," asked Kevin. "Can I at least put on some jeans and shoes?"
"If you don't get a move on," the cop said. "You won't need them."
Kevin was confused and angry but decided that discretion was the better part of valor.
"Yes sir," he said to the officer. "What would you like me to do, sir?"
"We're sending you to a camp," said the officer, directing Kevin towards the small
buses. "Just get aboard and everything will be explained as soon as you get to your
new home.”
“A camp?!? Hold on sir. What the hell is going on?" Kevin struggled to keep his
voice respectful but was not entirely successful.
He looked around, desperately trying to find an opening to escape through.
"I just have orders," said the police man. "Everything will be explained when you're
relocated. Just move along."
What the hell was this guy talking about! He hadn't done anything wrong! Every
thing he had ever heard about the actions of the government since the Dark Day came
flooding back. Every rumor, every secretly whispered third hand story of corruption
and random detentions of seemingly innocent people.
Terror swept over Kevin in a wave and the second the cop took his eye off of him he
broke into a run, twisting and weaving, desperately trying to reach the edge of the
crowd and hide himself in the darkened streets.
"Stop, or I will shoot," called a voice of authority behind Kevin.
He crossed the loading line by knocking Mrs. Zelinsky on her skinny butt. Bullets
chewed up the pavement around him as he ran. The edge of a 7-11 would get him out
of the line of fire if he could make it.
He made it around the corner as bullets smashed the glass of the 7-11's windows on
his back and across his legs. He knew they were coming right behind him but
everything but the 7-11 was closed and the store was a deathtrap if he went inside.
Kevin continued sprinting across the street and behind the strip of shops. Panting he
slowed for a second despite hearing his pursuers closing in. His mind in overdrive he
desperately tried to devise an escape route. He knew he could never outrun his pursuit
and terror was beginning to overwhelm him when his wildly roving eyes spotted a
dumpster along the back wall of a clothing shop. A single story clothing shop. With
frantic strength he broke back into a sprint and leapt on top of the dumpster. Hearing
his pursuit closing in he jumped, grabbed the top of the roof and heaved himself up
and over.
Kevin rolled into the dark shadows of the buildings climate control equipment and
franticly tried to muffle his gaping breaths as he waited to see if his gamble had paid
off.
The SWAT team paused on the street, one of them pointing to the clothing store that
Kevin had got on the roof. He could see them starting to spread out to surround the
building.
Kevin strained to hear. He could hear what sounded like people milling around and
giving orders. Terror started to tighten its grip on him when something inside him
snapped. This was America! They couldn't just take people away for no reason!
Fuelled by outrage Kevin crept over to the edge of the building. The first pig over the
top was going right back down!
Kevin heard the sound of metal flexing under weight and knew that someone was
climbing the dumpster like he had to get to the roof of the building.
Kevin tensed as he waited for the first head to come peeping over the roof. They
might take him but he would make them work for it.
Kevin saw a gun appear over the edge. Apparently they were going to try and shoot
him blindly before he could get close to them. He saw a burst of fire as bullets
streaked at him, and missed by inches.
Reconsidering his options and deciding that a Custer's Last Stand was the best one
Kevin turned and sprinted for the edge of the roof. He would try one more time
to run but if that failed... Kevin shuddered as he thought about becoming that thing
again.
Kevin heard the sound of boots on gravel, as he ran across the other roof. He heard
the sound of bullets whizzing by, one striking him in the shoulder. Pain shot through
his upper body from the hit.
"I got him!," yelled one of the policemen. "I got him!"
Pain exploded in his shoulder and Kevin fell heavily to the roof. Fury boiled up inside
him as he realized the cops would rather see him dead than chase him with the
possibility he might escape. His previous reluctance gone, Kevin gathered his will
and summoned his other form.
The cops approached cautiously. Kevin had fell against the gravel, and they wanted
to make sure he didn't have a weapon before finishing the job.
They didn't see what he was becoming at first.
Day One: Plane 15: Ezra.
“Yeah, that was a bad idea. Whatever you are, I mean you no harm, but I can feed you
your ass if I have to. Can you talk?”
Ezra prepared to dodge and then to open a doorway.
A small red beam danced over Ezra before the thing started collapsing back into the
desert floor. It didn’t seem interested in the shadow warlock at the moment.
Relieved that the odd creature has chosen discretion as the better part of valor, Ezra
quickly broke camp and followed it.
"Curiosity will be the death of me yet."
The strange beast headed along its original path as a walking pace. The clittering it
made marked its position as it dug through the soft sand. The warlock knew that it
was heading toward one of the doppleganger cities to the south.
Unsure of what course he should be pursuing, or how to further investigate the
unheralded day of light in the Nightlands, Ezra decided that a doppleganger city is
as good a place as any to continue his search.
He began to walk about 50 yards behind the insectoid creature towards the city, being
wary of any hounds or other minions of the Night Lords.
The creature burrowed into the city, pausing at the presence of other things on the
desert floor before continuing. It continued into the city, appearing and running its
red light over dopplegangers that it noticed as it passed.
Ezra can see that the thing is causing the inhabitants of the city who notice it to sound
alarms as it progresses deeper into the maze-like warren of the place.
No one seemed to notice the warlock as he walked in the wake of the strange spider.
He knew that wouldn't last long.
Ezra does his best to appear as a mindless, emotionless doppleganger automaton so
that he can blend in better. He will continue to follow the general path of the insect,
but avoid minions of the NL's without appearing conspicuous in doing so.
The thing came to the surface, running its red beam over several of the dopplegangers
before sinking back into the ground. It appeared to be avoiding the hunters and
hounds the same as Ezra as it searched for whatever it was looking for.
Still every time it was spotted, the warlock saw there were more of the flying things
in the air, and more of the skeletons searching the ground looking for it.
Ezra rapidly became concerned about the attention that the thing garnered, and began
to look for get-away options in case the Hounds get too close for comfort.
He slackened his pace a bit to allow the thing to get a bigger lead, hoping that the
attention stayed on the critter and off of him.
Trying to appear brain dead, Ezra continued on.
The machine scanned a doppleganger that seemed out of place to Ezra's eyes. He was
wearing a set of cowboy duds that seemed to be made out of lizard skin. A sidearm
rode on his hip, partially concealed by his coat.
The spider unleashes a fireball against the cowboy, striking him on the chest. He
flipped head over heels from the impact of energy.
Unsure of what course he should be pursuing, Ezra focused on the Insectoid and the
Cowboy and tried to summon up a Premonition.
In his vision, the warlock saw a horde of the nightlands minions descend on the
scene, actively looking for the reason there was someone burning in the street.
In the real world, the spider grabbed an orb size of his two fists and swallowed it
inside its belly. It sank in the sand, and began tunneling away.
"The time has come to get the hell out of Dodge."
Ezra headed off parallel to the spider creature, but a street over so as to avoid the
pursuers. When he found an appropriate opportunity, where he couldn't be seen too
easily, he opened a Doorway to try and get ahead of the spider and the Minions.
"What have you found my friend? And why are you stealing it from the Nightlords??"
A doorway got Ezra ahead of the tunneling fiend. He could see a horde of minions
pursuing the spider's trail as it headed for him. The warlock saw that it was following
a straight course to his camp where he first encountered it.
Intent on following the critter back to its lair and equally intent on not being captured
by the Nightlords, Ezra executed a number of Doorway-hops to return to the campsite
and wait for the Spider.
The beast sped by Ezra in puffs of sand and its clittering, clacking noise. It seemed
to be heading in a straight line north into the wastes. Flying hunters trailed behind it,
but not far enough behind for Ezra's comfort.
If they saw the warlock, they would descend on him en masse. Quartering was the
easiest thing he could expect from them.
Day One: Plane 13: Simon.
Simon decided that based on the happenings he will go and grab his axe from the
back of his car and go to the least obvious place and transform into his alter ego, Roq.
Simon wondered to himself, "What the heck could possibly have shut my station?"
Roq appeared in a flash of light, unseen by those on the street. The loading dock
where he changed was right next to the entrance to booking. It was eerily quiet in the
early morning.
Roq decided to go and ask passersby if they know what happened to the station.
"I hope my super alter ego will earn the trust of the citizens, and lead to some answers
to what is going on." Roq pondered to himself.
Most that see the heroic Roq think that he is an impersonator from their actions, few
ask him for his autograph, one asked about the situation at Copernicus University, but
none knew why the station was abandoned at the start of shift change.
Roq asked the bystander what was going on at Copernicus University. Knowing
if the police station was closed, there would be a dire need for some authority to keep
the peace. Whether it is the University or just on the streets, Roq knew he needed to
do something.
"I'm surprised you haven't heard it on the super radar," the guy said. "Some kind of
monster is ripping up the campus. It must be twenty feet tall according to the news."
Roq decided that this is where he should be going off to. He went to his car and got
in, adjusting the seat for his transformed body and started the car and drove off
towards the University.
"I wish I had not wasted so much time checking over the precinct," Roq admonished
himself.
The hero rolled across the precinct in a matter of minutes. The pedestrian wasn't
kidding. A 20 feet muck monster was roaming the campus, destroying property at
will.
Roq decided to try and find an area without people looking around. He found a good
enough place to pull in and jump out. Roq scanned the creature and looked for some
weak points on its person to figure out what composed it.
As Roq studied the monster, an explosion rocked its body. The fragments hit the
ground, grew body parts and eyes and headed for where water spouted from a broken
water main in the street.
They seemed to want that water desperately.
Roq got out of the car and looked to where the water main has broken and looked to
see if there was anything he could pick up and plug the hole where the water was
coming up.
"I don’t want to take the chance of these little ones getting big like the big one," Roq
thinks to himself.
Simon saw the hole was big enough for a car. One pull of his supernaturally strong
arms was enough to sling the patrol car in the hole. He knew the water would pull
under the barricade, but the swift action made the little blobs pause to try and think
of a way around the barrier.
Day One: Plane 13: Paige.
Paige took the map and said, "Thanks. I'll call when I know something"
Then she got up and headed for home. Once she got there, she will get her equipment
together and shower and change. Then she called to make sure the retainer is in her
account and check the map then leave.
Paige knew that she would have to skirt Gramercy Island to avoid the missile systems
to keep people away from the outer wall of the prison. Her destination was a spot of
empty ocean it seemed.
Paige headed out in her plane to an airport near Gramercy Island, then once there, she
landed, got her gear on, and walked a ways from the airport before her took off flying
to her destination point.
Flying around the prison island from the city is easy enough since they are next door
to each other. Finding the map coordinates is also easy for Paige. The problem was
there was nothing but empty ocean. Whatever Mentallo had found seemed to have
sucked him into a devil's triangle.
Paige searched for Metallo's boat around the water and then the back at land.
Searching the water, Paige found a life ring from a boat. She knew that if Mentallo
had gotten into trouble, her agency wouldn't send help for him, and he wouldn't radio
for help if he had anything sensitive on board.
He might have gone down with his boat from the looks of things.
Day One: Plane 13: Cedric.
Cedric sonic boomed the domestic goddess one more time. The blast struck the blob
and the water fountain at the same time. The amorphous mass splattered along the
sidewalk, as water fell on it from the busted fountain.
The individual pieces started sprouting eyes under the shower of water. Some of the
puddles started growing limbs as they sucked up the water.
Cedric ran as fast as he could to his car, and got the hell out of there! He load his
pistol and got ready to blast it if it tried to follow him.
The students and teachers seemed to echo Cedric's thoughts as they ran screaming
from the muck monsters. Looking in the mirror, he could see the ooze sucking up the
water spraying from the busted fountain, and getting bigger.
Campus security passed Cedric, going the other way towards trouble as he drove on
the main road to the gate to leave campus.
A taxi cab paused ahead of the fleeing student. The driver and passenger seemed to
be wearing fedoras, and coats. Something bulky was in the back seat, weighing the
car down.
He drove at a high rate of speed to the nearest known police station.
The taxi went the other way towards the coast as Cedric headed for the police. It
seemed they had what they wanted or making a break for it while Cedric's swampy
love tore up Copernicus University.
Cedric could imagine the amount of 911 calls from the university about now.
As soon as the mucky goddess and her mucky minions were safely out of view,
Cedric made a U-turn and took an alternate route back to the University. He didn't
relish the idea of going back to the scene of the crime, but he knew he would be a
valuable witness for the investigators. With any luck, a paramedic could look at his
shoulder.
All the way back Cedric racked his brain trying to remember what was in the closet
across the hall from his lab. What was in there that was so important?
The thieves were gone, but Cedric's spawn had grown as tall as two stories. Tentacles
had reached into water pipes all over the university, some had grabbed some people
too slow to get out of the way. The absorbed water was making the once little blob
into a mass the equal of the stay puft marshmallow man.
It was easy for Cedric to reach his own lab as the monster had moved yards away
from the science building. He remembered that the two men were at the radiology
department down the hall as he stepped inside the former battlefield. At least they
hadn't left anything but the thing tearing up the university.
The radiology department door was still open from the break in.
Cedric moved frantically through his lab. Grabbing all his research notes he stashed
them in a safe place and retrieved any valuables he may have kept there. Unlocking
the safe that stored his chemicals he grabbed a few jars and went to work.
He mixed a compound of chemicals that will react violently when mixed with water,
something that is stable and portable but will explode when mixed with common tap
water.
When he had the mixture right, Cedric poured the mix into half a dozen glass test
tubes and capped them with rubber stoppers. Carefully securing them in a portable
test tube holder, he took his mixtures and left the lab with his pistol drawn.
'Now to see what's in the radiology lab,' Cedric thought.
Cedric found that a carbon dating machine was gone. It took a subject, and irradiated
it to determine the date of the subject.
Cedric spent a moment trying to determine what it was they irradiated, and if the
object was organic.
The machine itself was gone from its place, but nothing else was taken. Cedric found
traces of the clay mixture dry on the table without water, or a supply of nutrients.
He also looked at the floor to see if there were any residue traces of the water sucking
microbes he could test his anti water stuff on and he could use as a sample for lab
tests later.
Some ooze was on the floor in the hall where Cedric had blown apart clay man
number two before he had regrouped his parts.
Cedric collected a sample of the clay matter in a jar, careful not to touch it, and took
it with him. Leaving the area, he ran up the stairs to the top floor and forced his way
onto the roof. From the top of the roof, Cedric scanned around him for the clay
monster.
Cedric saw the muck monster was a few buildings over, smashing windows with a
tentacle. Its body was covered with solid green eyes with cat slit pupils. She popped
a student in her maw as a police car pulled up.
Cedric went back down stairs and got into a position behind and to one side of the
clay monster and threw one of the vials of anti-water explosive stuff he had mixed up.
The glass vial sank out of sight under the rubbery mass. Eventually the swampy
substance shifted, breaking the vial open. There was a loud bang, and three fragments
flew away from the main mass. They landed with plops, flattening for a moment
before growing arms and legs. They headed toward a broken water main in the street.
Cedric stared at his best effort thwarted. Unsure of what to do next the scientist stood
stationary watching the carnage and horror unfold around him. Suddenly an idea
popped into his head.
"If I can't beat it standing up, I can at least stop it from spreading." Looking around
he dashed towards the controls for the broke water main and frantically set to work
trying to cease the monsters endless supply of power.
Cedric found the pipe controls on the street. It was a simple matter for him to turn the
water off with a twist of his wrist.
With the water main shut off, and the source of the monster's strength gone, Cedric
turned his attention towards finding a way to stop the thing. Leaving the area Cedric
ran back to his car to retrieve the small gas can he kept in the trunk in case of
emergencies. It was only a couple of gallons, but Cedric hoped it would be enough.
The top of the new gym came apart under one blow as the little muck monsters
looked about for more water since a car sat on their supply. They started toward a
manhole cover.
Roq looked to see how much havoc the big watery monster is causing and if there are
innocents in danger. He threw his ax towards the leg of the monster, hoping to
disable it.
Roq's axe sliced through the muck and goo. The horrible cut he inflicted started to
close as he watched.
Returning to the giant bug monster, Cedric uncapped the gasoline and threw it into
the center of the beast.
A giant, dripping fist descended toward Roq in an oozy hammer.
The transformed policeman jumped out of the way of the massive fist.
After allowing a few seconds for the fuel to mix with the bugs and water, Cedric
opened fire into the area with his .45 Kimber.
The gas can rested on the surface of the beast like paper stuck on a blob of glue. It
was an easy target to hit. Flames burst from the bullet's passing as the gas lit. Bubbles
popped as the sentient muck danced around.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar.
Jimmy Springer smiled down on the shorter Lahknar, but he still kept his eye on the
burning store across the street. He seemed ready for more problems, if the warlock
turned him down.
Lahknar moved into the shadows. Direct sunlight hurt his eyes. "What kind of
package are we discussing here? What's the compensation? Should we find some
other place to talk?" Although the idea of a little money sounded good, Lahknar knew
enough about humans to know they couldn't always be trusted.
"Let's walk and talk," said Springer. "It has gotten a little hot around here."
Springer led the way down the alley away from the fire. He kept glancing over his
shoulder as he walked.
"This is the package," said Springer, pulling a bag from under his cloak. He opened
the bag to show Lahknar a giant ball of amber. A piece of some kind floated inside
the sphere. "I have five of these gold coins, and I am willing to pay you five more
when you deliver this to the Old Kingdom Mountains north of here.
"What do you say, Pal?"
Lahknar stopped in the alleyway. He looked at the amber, but doesn't touch it. "Five
gold pieces? What do you think I am? A goblin's uncle? I don't think so." He started
to walk away, muttering to himself in Dwarven about the way humans try to take
advantage of Kobolds and their kind.
"Hold on, buddy," said Springer. "What do you expect for this errand? I am willing
to pay more for this job."
"Well," the Kobold said, "there's expenses, like passage to the Western Empire, food,
housing--and I need a decent spear--plus a little extra for--what do you humans call
those things?--Souvenirs? Yes, souvenirs and such." Lahknar really has no idea what
all this costs, but he knew it is a lot more than five gold pieces. Besides, if Springer
really wanted the job done, he can pay a little extra.
"I'll pay you 20 gold pieces to take the orb to the old kingdom mountains," said
Springer. "Plus I'll pay you another 20 if you can get the job done. How does that
sound?"
Twenty sounds about right, Lahknar thought. "Okay. Let's go talk someplace." The
kobold walked alongside Jimmy as they leave the alleyway.
"I don't think it will be safe for you to be with me in a couple more minutes,"
Springer said. "Here's the merchandise and the money. I'll see you in the mountains
in a couple of days."
He handed Lahknar the orb in its carrying bag, and a small pouch of coins. He pulled
a piece off his gauntlet, and handed it to the kobold.
"If you get to the mountains, and I'm not around," Springer said. "That will give you
directions to where you need to go. Just push the blue switch on top. Thanks for your
help, pal. I really appreciate this."
Thanks." Lahknar shook the human's hand (he really didn't like this custom) and then
stood in the alleyway until Springer disappeared, wondering what he has gotten
himself into. "I guess the first thing I ought to do is get me a map of those
mountains."
Lahknar knew that the Old Kingdom Mountains were supposedly the home of
Kobolds, goblins, and dwarves. It should be south of where he stood. The Old
Kingdom lay on the other side of the range.
It was a long journey for a kobold on foot.
Still an inn that catered to kobolds could provide him more information, a guide, and
maybe some transportation.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng.
Sheng got an idea. He strapped his sword to his waist and slung his shoulder bag
(that carried all his Tao Shih kit and valuables) over his shoulder leaving his non-
valued stuff under the tarp on the cart (his food and the like).
He used his charm to part the crowd without pushing, stepping around those that pay
him no mind. He made his way up the left side line of fighters first and started to
chant, "Brave fighters, I offer you calligraphy charms to insure your victories. Money
back if you do not win your first bout. How much will you pay for victory?"
Sheng made his way past the fighters and held up a scroll with a Calligraphy (Chi-
Gung invocation). "You can't loose. If the charms do not bring you victory in at least
your first bout, I will give you your money back. How much is victory worth to you
sir?"
He smiled with all his presence and hoped to bring in some serious cash flow to help
with his border crossing.
Several fighters offered to buy charms from Sheng, including the last fighter on the
left, the one that seemed to be in line to fight the tattooed man. Most declined,
willing to trust their own prowess in the contest ahead.
Sheng was able to get a few gold pieces from the fighters. It was obvious that they
were poor in money as he was. He was able to sell four of his five scrolls to the
highest bidder. The rest of the fighters couldn't match his needs.
Each fighter that bought a scroll, Sheng carefully instructed them, and handed them
a few matches.
"Just before your fight, light the scroll and let in burn in your hands until all the
characters are ash. You will feel tougher and your skin will be thicker and harder to
pierce. If you do not win, come to me,” he pointed to his wagon up the hill, “and I
will give your money back."
To the last fighter on the left (the one that will fight the man in the armor with the
dragon tattoo and red cape) Sheng sold him the Chi-Gung and then slipped him a
second scroll. He whispered, "Make sure you win, the first scroll is like the others,
but the second will make you invisible. You will surely beat him silly before he can
see you again. Burn them both before your fight."
After his scrolls are sold and his money collected Sheng quickly returned to his cart
to watch the fights and count his coin.
Sheng was able to get ten gold coins from the fighters, as well as some lesser silver,
and some of the paper money the khans issued for their national bank.
The fights started after the judges were satisfied that things were in order. Some of
the fighters had to produce credentials while they stood in line before they could
fight.
Sheng noticed that chi, and other types of energy soon filled the fighting area, most
of it not from his scrolls. Two of his clients won their fights after a hard time. The
third was drummed into the ground by Ironhide Matsomuto from Nippon.
The fight between Sheng's last customer and the tattooed man was shorter than any
other that day. The tattooed man took two hits, before a stream of flame struck the
other fighter reducing him to a cloud of ash in a moment.
Sheng was sad to see this. Fighting is a dangerous profession, but Sheng saw this as
murder, not sport. He now knew he will have to keep a watchful eye on this one.
The third fighter showed up after the crowd had dispersed, Ironhide Masumoto
helping him along. He thanked Sheng for his assistance, but feared he must train
harder for the next year's battles, since he was disqualified.
"Please keep the money, honorable sir, I was not worthy of your help," the nameless
one said.
"We're going to get something to drink, beggar," said Ironhide, seemingly undamaged
by the punishment he had taken from Sheng's customer. "Then I have to travel to the
next arena in Hindustan."
Sheng noticed that those fighters that had won were picking up packs, and taking to
the road as the spectators went about their business. The fighting had taken most of
the day, and the sun was going down. Cathay's moon peered down benevolently on
the scene.
Sheng nodded to the nameless one and sent a smile to Ironhide. He opened his bottle
of sweet wine and handed it to the two. "I too am heading for Hindustan. You are
welcome to ride with me on my cart. It will be pleasant to share the journey with
you."
"Thanks buddy," said Ironhide. "The committee has given me a week to reach the
next circle. It's in the north in the Disputed Mountains."
Sheng knew the area the Nippon spoke up. Several of the rajahs and tzars contested
a long mountain chain dividing the diamond shaped peninsula of Hindustan from the
vast northern steppes that bordered the northern parts of the Khan's range and Cathay
itself.
Sheng smiled, "In that case we had better not delay. It will be a long and rugged
journey to the mountains. It is on my way, but then I must continue from there.
To be honest, I am glad to travel with a skilled fighter. I have heard our journey is not
void of bandits and thieves."
Sheng motioned for Ironhide to join him on the cart. "Did you want to leave this
evening and camp on the road, or find an inn and leave at first light?"
“Traveling at night is fine," said Ironhide. "I am sure bandits will not rob two who
look as poor as we do. Why do you have to go to Hindustan, wise one?"
Sheng smiled and waved good bye to his customer. As Ironhide took a seat and the
two pull out and head out of town on the road to Hindustan, Sheng began to
tell his tale.
"My father was a warrior who was a brave Cathy fighter, but he took great pleasure
in his deeds too. He fought against the mountain people as the empire expanded. He
was brutal and violent in his enthusiasm and killed many innocents. He burned great
temples and murdered peaceful monks who refused to fight back. The campaign was
successful and the Tibetans were exterminated or banished and my father was
honored as a hero.”
Sheng paused to ponder his next words and continued, “He returned from the war and
was as brutal as a father as he was as a solider. I was a teenager living as a monk
before I completely learned of his brutal and violent acts against the monks. About
ayear ago, I returned home to find my father and mother dead. I wandered the city
and stumbled across an antique shop where I found an ancient relic.” Sheng
motions toward the tarp covered statue in the back of the wagon. “The very day I
learned of my father’s death, I found it. It was once the center alter of a Tibetan
shrine, much like the dozens my father looted and burned. I worked to pay a debt for
it and although it holds little value in the workmanship or bronze materials, it is
valuable for its historic and religious reasons. I vow to take it to Hindustan and
find the Dali Lama, the spiritual leader of the Tibetan people in exile. I will deliver
to him the statue and hope that it will do a small part to erase the dark karma that
coats my family name. Then I will be free from my father’s deeds and released to
establish my own karma and my own fate that will not be stained by the blood of
innocents.”
With his story finished, Sheng drove the cart on into the darkness on the road to
Hindustan.
"The Khans will oppose this course if it should be known from what I have heard,"
said Matsumoto. "There is talk that there will be war, even in my own country. The
Westerner, Gerard of Avalon, is supposedly trying to maintain the peace between the
council of rulers. Still rumors aren't the truth. Who's to say what will happen?"
Sheng shrugged, "War is such a wasteful process. Squabbling over resources and land
that are nearly as impermanent as our mortal lives. The only thing eternal is change
and karma turning the wheel of natural law. In a blink of the cosmic eye, all these
leaders will be dead and their squabbles long forgotten, yet the dark karma they create
in war will remain when all else is forgotten. I am told there is but one way to avoid
the unavoidable decay of death, and it is a long and mindful path to immortality. Yet
this path requires cleansed karma of past lives and family history. This is my foolish
quest and not to be stopped by the likes of the Khans." Sheng smiled and continued
driving his cart slowly toward the mountains.
"What will you do after you talk with your lama?," said Ironhide, looking at the
passing trees. "Will you appoint him the ruler of his land again? Will you find some
other cause to carry for a while?"
Sheng smiled, "It is not for me to proclaim rulers over impermanent lands and
borders. I simply will give him the gifts, including the bronze icon that is rightfully
his and stolen from his people. It is a small gesture, but one that will purify my karma.
When this is done, I have no plans. Perhaps I will travel for a time and explore the
world. With my karma light, I might fly like a bird." Sheng laughed out loud. "I have
to continue my contemplations and meditations. Perhaps one day I will be released
from the Samsara of suffering and rebirth. I follow the path of the Bodhisattva and
reach for enlightenment and immortality. Perhaps I am a fool, but if there is such a
thing as enlightened immortality, I intend to reach for it in this and future lifetimes."
Sheng continued driving the horse-cart slowly down the road.
"Noble sentiments," Ironhide said. "If I win the next round, I will continue west to the
next ring in Arabia. If I loose, I will return to my homeland to continue training."
Ahead a cloaked figure stepped out on the road in the night. Sheng recognized the
fighter with the dragon tattoo on his forehead as the cart drew nearer.
"I wonder what he wants," Ironhide said, frowning under the starlight.
Sheng frowned, "Keep on your toes, I don't trust this one." He will drove up and
parked the cart near the armored one.
"I see that you are much richer than I first thought, beggar," the fighter said. "Did
they pay you enough to interfere in my battle today?"
Sheng smiled, "Wealth is temporary, coming and going, impermanent as drifting
sands or ebbing tide. It is no concern for me, it is only that some goals are made
easier with the lubrication of gold or I would have no interest in it.
"My 'interference' did nothing toward the brutal and unnecessary outcome. Did your
opponent’s murder bring you pleasure? It was surely a hollow pleasure and you crave
more, do you wish to take my life as well? Murder brings thirst that will not be
quenched with more blood. If you wish to be free of it, I suggest regular and copious
meditation."
Sheng smiled down at the fighter from his seat on the cart.
"This is my vow to you, chi wizard for I know that is what you are now," said the
tattooed man. "Interfere in my quest again and you will need to have a waiver from
the Yama Kings to walk the earth."
The dragon face on his forehead opened its mouth and a tongue of flame struck the
front of Sheng's wagon. The wizard's horse had been scorched, but not directly
touched by the blast. It reared, trying to get out of the harness tying it to the burning
cart.
"Do not interfere again," the tattooed man warned. He turned and vanished in a cloud
of road dust.
"Nice friend you have there," Ironhide said, beating at the burning wood with a
blanket.
Opening Gambit 3
Opening Gambit 3
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
Mol-eh-Keb dodged the fiery metal birds with a flap of his wings. One of the metal humans shouted orders, pointing at the night stalker with a glowing cutlass.
Mol-eh-Keb snagged the individual shouting orders with his tail as he dove by.
The dragon's move was successful, but he felt powerful clockwork hands lock on his tail and squeeze painfully against his scales.
Mol-eh-keb tried to slam the strange pirate into the deck as he pulled up. The bearded captain caught his feet on the deck, taking the shock. He tried to pull the night stalker to the deck to be dismembered by his crew.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan knew that something must have happened to Bruce in the real world, something major. This placid fairy castle was totally unlike the other visits that Regan had experienced in this particular. The dream fragments wouldn't know anything if Bruce didn't know it himself.
Fighting against everything Regan knew, he forced his way out of the Dreamstream and back into the real world next to Bruce.
Regan found himself in a hospital room, standing next to a bed. Numerous monitoring devices were attached to Bruce as he lay on the bed. His head was heavily swathed in bandages.
He could hear foot traffic and wheels outside the room's wooden door.
Regan looked around the room for some kind of chart, trying to see if he could find out what happened to Bruce, or what hospital he was at so that he could see if he made it out of Pensacola.
A clipboard with doctor's orders and nurses initials hung on the end of the bed. Medication and check ins were listed on the top page. A logo for Community General Hospital of Los Angeles decorated the top of the sign in sheet.
It looked like Bruce was being treated for a gunshot wound.
Regan walked out of the room and slowly down the halls of the hospital looking for the familiar green exit signs to guide him out of the unfamiliar building.
"L.A. Why was Bruce so far away from his usual haunts?," Regan whispered to himself before stepping out onto the street.
County General sat in the middle of the urban sprawl that was Los Angeles. It seemed more vibrant than Pensacola, but it was only midnight here. People were still going about there businesses as Regan watched.
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin
As the transformation completed, Kevin felt the pain in his shoulder recede to a dull ache. He longed to exact some revenge against the bastards who had shot him but he forced himself to act rationally. Knowing that he could never be run down in his current form, Kevin sprinted towards the end of the roof, zigging and zagging to ruin the cops' aim.
Shouts and bullets echoed Kevin's burst from cover. He easily reached the threshold as lead chewed up the roof around him.
The alley was below with streets on either end, or he could jump to the next roof and run for cover.
Day One: Plane 15: Ezra
"Well, getting caught by the NL's would suck royally. But I don't want to loose this spider thing." Ezra searched the distance for another area of rocks/cover that he could doorway to. From there he will repeat the process, trying to keep going in the general direction of the Spider and keeping his eyes on the flying minions.
They should be a good guide of where the thing was heading.
Caution above all else.
Ezra's next door took him to the edge of his range. The spider was still heading in a straight line towards his rocks, but then veered to the left about ten yards away. The little clouds seemed to be heading for an indentation in the sand, a bowl among the dunes.
"Nothing like getting caught with your pants down."
Ezra opened a doorway to the depression in the sand and leapt through.
The shadow warlock passed through the top of the sand easily. He landed with a metallic clang on something lying just below the cover. He could feel the thing vibrate under him as if preparing for something.
Unsure what course of action would make things better and what would make things worse, Ezra remained still and hopes for the best.
Ezra felt the thing start to move under him. Sand whipped at his back as it roared along underground.
Smiling inwardly through his fear, Ezra thought, "So this is what they mean by the 'Underground Railroad'"
He clung tighter to whatever he was riding on and hoped that they get to their destination soon.
The tunneling ripped at Ezra's grip as the iron thing kept moving. He barely held on. Then the trip halted as suddenly as it had begun. The digging machine lifted out of the sand. It headed for a cave in the side of a mesa.
"So that's where we're going."
Ezra was content to hold on and ride along. He tried to see what kind of a machine he was riding on and then scanned the skies to check for the flying minions of the NL's.
Ezra appeared to be riding on something round like a beetle. Vents for the shifting of sand were on the sides, and possibly on the front. The bow wave obscured the undercarriage of the thing as it raced forward.
The strange vehicle had left the flying hunters far behind. At least none were close enough for the warlock to see.
Ezra held on and wondered what they will discover in the cave.
The shadow warlock felt a shiver as the robot entered the cave. Then he was sitting on its back in a freight elevator. A small servo arm pushed a button. The call numbers lit up in succession until number 55. Then the doors opened to allow the robot out in a large warehouse space.
A troop of men in heavy looking armor escorted a glass tank on wheels to the waiting robot. Ezra could see a brain floating in green liquid inside the tank from his perch. The smaller spider unhooked from the bigger body and presented the orb it had stolen from the dead cowboy to the tank. Spindly servo arms took the orb, and held it with care.
Then the tank and escort began to move away.
Ezra was reminded of a quotation from Lewis Caroll's 'Through the Looking Glass.'
"Curiouser and Curiouser," he thought. "Apparently there is a massive elevator located in the cliff side. Hmmm. That can't be right."
On a whim, he tried to sense his supernatural connection to the Nightlands, to see if he is still in the Nightlands, or if he is back on Earth.
Ezra could not sense either place. It' s as if neither exists anymore.
Not wanting to go back down the elevator yet, if that is where his ride decided to go, and wanting more information about his current locale, Ezra looked around for a dark corner that he could 'doorway' to. He planned on using his Premonition ability when he got there.
He saw an out of way corner behind a box of supplies. One gesture and he was there without being spotted by the wandering robots who seemed to be taking care of things for the tank on wheels.
Concentrating on the future revealed the brain acquiring a body from a something indistinct in the vision. On the floor at the feet of the enfleshed man is seven of the orbs like the one the cowboy had before he was killed.
"So If I can't sense Earth or the Nightlands, then this place has to be somewhere else, and I got here on that elevator, so the elevator must be the key to getting back, or maybe to going somewhere else entirely. There were a lot of floors that it went to."
Deciding to pause and rest for a spell, Ezra sat down in his hidden spot to rest for an hour or two to regain his strenght. He assumed a yoga position and attempted to clear his mind.
Of course he would still be wary of guards or workers that may discover him.
Ezra was ignored by the machines wandering the bay as he rested. He could see the vehicle that he had ridden was being serviced by other bots.
Maybe it was going to be sent out again.
"If the tank is heading back out again, I plan to be on it."
Ezra watched for the tank to get back onto the elevator so he could 'Doorwayed' onto its back again.
If it has company on the Elevator, he may need to use the Shroud to remain hidden.
Ezra was able to meditate for an hour before the engines on the spherical robot ignited. He knew that it was sucking in air to provide itself lift as it floated from its bay and headed for the elevator doors.
A simple step let him ride it into the elevator.
A servo arm extended and punched a floor button as before. The numbers lit up as the cab ascended to the 8th floor. The door opened, and the robot exited the cab slowly.
Ezra was content to ride the tank thing as much as possible but was ready to doorway to cover if they should encounter any nasties.
The ovoid transport released the mechanical spider from its space. The smaller robot dug into the hard ground and headed away at a good clip.
Ezra marked the direction that the spider moved off in and then jumped down to look into the transport.
Ezra noted that the transport seemed to be a solid piece of metal. There were no windows, no doors he could use. It rested on its belly where the cargo space for the smaller machine would mount.
It also didn't seem to have any armament.
Day One: Plane 13: Paige
Paige saw a small sky boat lift from the prison's pad. It seemed to be coming toward her. She knew that she was just outside their supposed sphere of operations. On the other hand, she was a flying woman outside a maximum security prison for superpowered felons.
Paige quickly flew back to land and tried to find a safe place to go until the sky boat was gone. Then she would get her gear and fly back to where the she thought Mentallo's boat went down and dive down and search for him and his boat.
As Paige fled the area around Gramercy Island Prison, the skyboat chased after her until she was over the city. It peeled away from the civilian traffic lanes that she cut across. Sky cars beeped at her, as their drivers expressed their anger in nonverbal ways.
Then Paige was out of the Silver City flying area of the Station, and headed over Brisby Flatts. Skyscrapers gave way to shorter buildings and houses. As she passed the Copernicus University campus, she saw damage to the buildings and a two-story pile of moving sludge.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Simon
Roq hoped for better luck by throwing his ax at the head of the muck monster.
"I sure hope this works!," Roq muttered to himself.
The monster grabbed the puny axe out of the air with dripping fingers.
Once the gas goes up, Cedric threw another one of his vials into the monster to see if the gas and the anti-water mix will do more damage.
The vial blew burning fragments across the area of destruction. It also made the thing stop to reorganize the crater in its side.
The smaller blobs turned angrily to deal with the heroes since their supply of water had been cut off.
Roc tried to assess what it's going to take to get his axe back from the water beast. It was clutched in the monster's fist about ten feet off the ground. Roq used a broken light pole to swat at the hand. It sliced through easily, knocking his axe loose.
The smaller blobs threw themselves at the heroes. One completely buried Roq under its bulk. He could feel the sensation of bugs crawling all over him as he went down. The second went for Cedric and missed as he blew it into fragments that danced around sprouting arms and legs and flaming green eyes from the blow.
Then the big mama hammered Cedric into the ground with a ton of water. His solid form had been flattened against the broken concrete. He could feel ribs crack under the assault as he was almost knocked out. He was hanging on by a thread.
Roq threw the beastie off of him. Roq's hands dug into the soft skin he was in contact with, feeling it move around under his touch. One quick lunge hurled the thing to splat against a nearby wall.
Roq found himself surrounded by little blobs. They seemed to be trying to get together after the other guy's sonic assault.
Cedric moaned and forced himself to focus in an attempt to stay conscious. Gathering his faculties he began to crawl to the nearest man hole or storm drain.
Cedric saw that he was only a few feet from the curb. All he had to do was drag himself away without attracting attention.
The huge monster aimed a giant foot at Roq with the intent of taking him down. He saw it coming and knew it was going to miss as it slammed the concrete to his left.
Roq went for his axe.
He spied around to see where his assistant was, and hoped to take some of the attention away from him.
The other guy was at the curb, crawling away as fast as he could.
"If I can get my axe in hand I can heal that poor guy" Roq thought as he went for his axe, the source of his powers.
The weapon dripped muck as he picked it up.
The small blob that had splatted against the wall peeled itself off with a slurping. It jiggled as it focused on Roq.
The other one finished putting itself together. It gave itself a shake before grinning as it walked after Roq.
Cedric dragged himself over to the curb and slipped into the storm drain. Reforming, he ran down the tunnel and came up a block or so away.
The giant mucky fist swung like a wrecking ball. Its shadow crossed Roq's field of view first before he slammed into a building across the street. His whole body hurt from the blow as he slid down to the ground.
Roq slowly got to his feet and looked around to which beastie was closest to him. Roq summoned his mystic shield to act like a knight's shield and got ready to kick some water muck tail, or so he hoped.
The two blobs joined hands as they walked towards the mystic crusader. They slowly slid together in a ten foot monstrosity as they squelched forward.
The giant mama blob aimed a kick at Roq, stepping forward like a soccer pro. Its foot headed for him like a freight train.
Paige flew down to see what's going and if she could be of any help.
Most civilians had fled from the twenty foot tall menace and its smaller son. The two blobs were descending on the hero known as Roq as he tried to fend them off with his axe.
Roq parried the kick.
Cedric ran to his car, got in, and drove it towards the monster at a high rate of speed in order to ram it. About 50 meters away, he planned to convert to liquid form and jump out making a huge splash, but deferring damage.
Let the car careen into this thing. Then reform, measure the results, and hope I make some progress.
Roq tried to use his axe as a blunt weapon (not use the sharp sides, the flat part) to take out the monster's leg. "I hope this has some sort of positive effect on this monster" Roq muttered to himself.
A hand grabbed his upper body to block his attack. He was lifted off the ground by the monster.
Roq took a quick glance around to see if there were power lines anywhere, as an alternate 'plan' since this current plan had failed.
Several lines had been exposed by the destruction caused by the monster. They flickered as they danced on the ground.
Paige flew down and grabbed the man in the monster's hand and flew with him in her arms as she said, "Hey, man, are you okay? What the hell is that thing?"
Then she landed a few yards away from that thing.
Roq said to the new person, "Thanks for the save. I may have been toast had you not come by. I am not sure what this thing is but it is highly resistant to physical damage. Got any kinds of energy abilities? I am running out of ideas."
Roq peered at how close he was to the downed power lines and how close the two water muck monsters are to them. A wild plan is in motion in his mind. If any were close to the lines, he would attempt a running block into them and hope they move towards the live wire.
The bigger muck monster hopped over the supernaturally strong hero as he threw himself at the pile of glop.
Drive sucker...faster and faster, Cedric thought as he crossed the parking lot aiming at the creatures.
Paige took out one of her flares and lit it, and said, "Here. Let's see if big momma likes this."
She flew up over the Big Blob and threw the flare into it.
The red fire ball burned bright on the surface contamination. As soon as it sank below that surface area, it went out like a candle.
The littler blob seized its mother's arm. It started to slide into the bigger monster with a kid's laugh of joy. Cedric's domestic goddess grew taller and wider with merging.
Roq surveyed his surroundings, after having the water monster leap to avoid his bash.
The hero was behind the monster, with the power lines to his left as he faced her. He could see that the joining of the two separate blobs was increasing the size of the beast.
Roq threw his axe at full power towards the monster's head.
"I am running out of ideas here. I hope this works," lamented Roq.
The mystic weapon sliced through the back of one of the merging beasts heads. The material split away from the cut like a split bag of jelly. The throw put one of the thing's eyes out temporarily.
All it needed was more water and it would heal the damage he had done.
Cedric's car came on from Roq's right. He saw the driver jump out in a splat of water that attracted the greedy thing's attention. The scientist was able to reform as the car slammed through the legs of the things as they merged. Suddenly without support the monster fell on the power lines with a crackling of lightning.
The good news was the main mass was impaled on the power lines sticking out of the ground and the electricity evaporated the water while cooking the organisms that made everything work.
The bad news was Cedric's car had separated four distinct masses away from the main body, and they were trying to get themselves together to continue the battle.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
As the kobold warlock walked towards a place he could gather his supplies, he heard a familiar clanking coming down the street. A glance over his shoulder told him that the metallic golems with their fire crossbows were walking down the street toward him. Their skin was tarnished and sooty from their plunge into the burning building after Jimmy Springer.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition, D-bee scum," the lead golem cried, pointing directly at Lahknar.
This was not good. As fast as his little Kobold legs could carry him, Lahknar ran to the nearest alleyway, hoping to escape. Whatever a D-Bee scum was, he was sure he didn't want to be one.
The golems didn't try to hide their approach as they pounded the cobblestones after their shorter quarry. Luckily they decided not to shoot at him. Their strange weapons would burn the city down from misses.
The alley was full of garbage, a manhole cover, and a prostitute doing her business. Lahknar could see a small courtyard ahead. Cafes seemed to be sharing the open space for customers.
Averting his eyes, (humans are such depraved creatures), Lahknar made for the manhole cover. He sniffed at the vents in it, wrinkling up his nose in disgust, and rushed to the courtyard.
A scream and the strange sound of air burning told him that the golems had discovered the couple in the alley. A smell of burning hair joined that of cooking meat already in the courtyard.
The cul-de-sac was surrounded by various cooking establishments and inns. Each door was a possible escape route from the metallic murderers.
Lahknar quickened his step, picking a restaurant at random and dashing inside. He walked up to the counter as nonchalantly as possible and inquired about the services. "Its been a long road and we Kobolds have smaller bladders than most."
"There is a water closet in the back," said proprietor, pointing. "Try not to mess it up for the other customers."
"Knowing humans, its probably already trashed." Lahknar walked back to where the proprietor said he could find the water closet. Then, looking around for other doors, he dashed through that one instead.
Lahknar found an exit leading out the back of the restaurant. He was in an open street running behind the competing restaurants. He could hear crashes behind him and knew his pursuers were threatening the people inside the place as they looked for him.
Lahknar decided to climb up to the roof of a nearby building. He hoped to find two that were close enough together, or a plank for him to cross between them. The golems seemed persistent and he was starting to wonder what he has gotten himself into. If nothing else, maybe he can seek sanctuary in the local Warlock temple.
It was an easy matter for the kobold to climb the rough walls of the local buildings. The spacing was close enough for him to leap from roof top to roof top. Metal clanking and the occasional scream, or sound of something breaking told him the tin men were still pursuing from the ground.
They did not ask him to halt which probably meant he would be shot on sight as soon as they could see him.
"Phew! That was close. I almost become a Kobold-Kabob," he told himself after jumping six or seven buildings. He took a moment to catch his breath and then surveyed the skyline. "There has to be a city wall or some way I can climb down and escape from this city!"
Lahknar could see the watch towers of the city wall off in the distance. It was a few miles away from where he stood above the murderous fiends below.
Then a thought hit him. Finding a safe place to hide, he took the amber out of his pocket and examined it.
The material was a perfect sphere with the small thing floating at its very center. It reminded him of puzzles that were pictures when put together. Incomplete on its own, but a whole picture when put together with others.
When he is sure he has learned all he can about it, Lahknar resumed his search for a way out of the city.
He pocketed the amber sphere and then, as discreetly as he can, Lahknar continued making his way to the city wall.
The kobold could hear his pursuers below but they didn't seem able to climb up after him. He reached the last building and encountered his first problem. There was a large gap between that building and the wall. Additionally the wall was taller than he could climb without getting shot. He could see a gate to his right.
The golems were down there and when he hit the road they would be right after him to the gate.
"This is not good," Lahknar told himself. He looked back at the golems, and then again at the wall. Then he went to the far side of the roof he was on and climbed down to ground level where the golems couldn't see him. As quietly as he could, he snuck around the rear of the building and away from the street. After a few hundred feet, he made his way closer to the wall again as stealthily as he could.
The metal puppets seemed to still be concentrating on the building he had been on before descending to the ground. The kobold had bought himself some precious time as they tried to reorient on him.
"Now it's time to make Uncle Cavernwright proud," Lahknar said, pointing himself to a good location for jumping the city wall and running as fast as he could.
Lahknar saw the gate leading out of the city. The guards were on high alert, but they were letting people in and out of the gate at the moment.
"Halt D-bee scum," said the lead golem as it clanked into view behind him.
Lahknar ran for the nearest cover. He was hoping to find a cart of something he could climb into next. A farmer's cart presented itself. The bottom was covered with leftover grain, enough to allow him cover from a casual inspection.
The city gate inched closer as the cart rolled forward pass the guard station. The watchmen on the portal had their eye on the golem, crossbows in hand as they looked at the things. Alarm bells pealed high above the scene.
The golems were three blocks away and closing fast, weird weapons at the ready as they aimed themselves at the cart, and Lahknar.
The line to leave the city was of middling size as people who had already sold their goods made their way out of town. Lahknar could possibly make it out of the city ahead of the golems if the guards held the metal beasts back.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng whispered, "Bastard" as the tattooed one left. He tried to calm his horse and put the fire out.
The front of the cart below where the driver sat had a hole as big as Sheng's head. His horse was hurt, but was calmed by the fire being put out behind it. A long mark dappled its side where it had been grazed.
He said to Ironhide, "I suspect that one might be a dragon or demon of some kind. I can find out, but it requires me to burn a piece of calligraphy in his presence. Perhaps the next time I see him I will have a chance. Based on your skill in battle, I would guess you will meet him sooner or later in the tournament."
"He's very fast," said the Nippon. "I will have to think of a tactic to match him if I can. Fireballs and chi blasts are not uncommon in fighting arenas but he used them without concentration. More like a talent than a skill.
"Perhaps he is a demon."
The horse limped along carefully, favoring its fresh wound. The two travelers both knew they wouldn't be able to make the deadline at the rate they were going.
"Perhaps."
Sheng stopped the cart and jumped out. He checked the horse's wound with his knowledge of medicine.
"We're not going to make it on time at this rate."
The Tao Shih determined that the horse could pull them for a little more distance, at least to the city gate, but the harness would rub the burn until it became serious and lamed the beast.
A burn salve or healing art was needed before that happened.
Sheng shook his head and said to Ironhide, "This is bad. The harness will rub the animals wounds and it will go lame. I cannot allow this despite the urgency of our travel. Perhaps you should go alone to your fight. I will need to return to the city and get some burn salve, perhaps trade this animal for a fresh one so this one can heal and then continue my journey. I would like to see the fights and travel with Hindustan, but I have no healing powers except healing against chi disease, but this burn does not qualify."
"There was a stable near the arena," said the fighter. "Let's go there and see if we can put your horse up. We might be able to get a replacement, if we're lucky."
Sheng nodded and turned the cart around. He went back to the stables and walked in with his horse and cart. He explained that his horse was good, but with minor injuries. He wished to trade it for a new one so this one can have time to heal and he can continue on his journey. He expected that he will have to pay some cost for a healthy horse, but he hoped he could afford it.
The stable master examined the horse, clucking at the burn mark on the side of the beast. He walked it around in a corral, leading it by its reins.
"I don't know if this is such a good animal," said the stabler. "Ruined for life. I don't know if I have a horse to replace it."
He left the poor beast in the corral, leading the way among the stalls. He stopped at the last one on the left.
"Here you go," he said, gesturing at the beast he had there.
It was a hairy, smaller pony, thin as a rail, with one milky eye. It's tail had been cropped short. It snorted at the stabler, and Sheng and his companion.
Sheng smiled, "This will do. You are a fair man. Thank you."
Sheng took the new pony out and hooked it up to his cart. He said to Ironhide, "We need to hurry if we are to make it on time."
The pony tried to bite the Tao Shih, and refused to be harnessed until others took a hand. It bucked in its traces, as it glared at Sheng with its one good eye.
Once ready, Sheng took to the road again to travel through the night to make up some time.
"Are you sure this wreck of a nag is the best thing we can get for your horse?," Ironhide asked.
The pony kicked the broken, burnt front of the cart away.
Sheng smiled, calm in the face of frustration. He simply said, "This won't do." He led the horse back to the stable master. "I'm sorry sir, but this one will not do. My friend and I have far to go and a deadline. Perhaps I did not make the pot sweet enough for you, sir. I ask you, have you ever wished to be invisible for a time? Unseen by any eyes, much can be done undetected otherwise detected. I offer you this honorable stable master. I will give you a scroll that once burnt will give you invisibility. This is worth vast riches, but all I ask in return is a fast and strong horse that will carry my cart to the mountains quickly and without trouble. What say you sir?"
The pony pulled away from Sheng's grip, and galloped out of the stable with the cart in tow. Neighing, like devilish laughter, drifted behind the miniature horse as it ran down the street and toward the city's gate in a cloud of dust.
"Would you like to buy another horse to chase after that one?," said the stabler, holding out his hand. "It will only cost ten gold pieces."
Sheng cursed and chased after the horse as fast as he could. Even with the speed of the horse, the horse has the cart and bumpy roads of the town, Sheng tried his best to catch it. Once the horse broke free, he did not pause before taking off after it.
The pony led the Tao Shih a merry chase, slowing to catch its breath, then speeding up to pull away when he got too close. Sometimes it would crop some grass, or some other plant, while it waited for its new master. Sparks sometimes flew from its hooves hitting the stone road as it trotted along.
It paused at the city gate, looking back at Sheng with its one good eye glaring at him.
Sheng kept chasing the beast. If he wasn't so angry at it, he would have to stop and laugh.
The hairy beast led the Tao Shih along the road out of the city. Despite its skinny appearance, it hauled the venerable Buddha along at a steady pace, cropping grass as it went. Its one good eye kept Sheng in sight as he followed.
The pony seemed content to go west in the direction that Sheng and Ironhide would have picked if they had been riding along on the cart.
Sheng yelled ahead to any nearby, "Stop that beast!"
He was determined and continued to chase the cart with all the strength he can muster. Everything he owned was on that cart in addition to the Buddha statue, his sword, his supplies, and his magic scrolls. He did not delay and ran as fast as he could for as long as he could. When he could run no longer, he walked until he could run again. He had no intention on stopping until he caught the cart and its horse.
Sheng's persistence drove the horse slowly on until he lost sight of it in the dark. Finally he saw the miniature monster standing by the side of the road with his head hung low. It seemed to be sleeping in its harness.
Sheng tried to sneak up on the horse and take control of the cart. His foot hit some loose stones in the road. He saw the horse's ear flick, but it didn't move. He was able to grab the reins in his hands while it was asleep.
As soon as Sheng got a good grip, he saw the one good eye glaring at him as the pony's head jerked back to look at him as it snapped awake. He knew that the horse was sizing up him up for a U-shaped tattoo.
Sheng planted his feet and struck at the horse with his 2-palm push attack.
Sheng's hands slid along the sweaty back of the pony. He could see the horse turn slightly under the minimal contact. He was able to parry a return kick to his leg, thanks to the harness holding the beast to the cart.
The pony seemed to be showing its teeth at him.
Sheng knew that was an animal's way of saying 'Back off before I get mad.'
Sheng said, "Whoa now. Be good."
The horse regarded the Tao Shih with its one good eye, smoke blowing from its nose as its ears swiveled on the top of its head.
It turned to look at Ironhide Matsumoto running slowly up the trail. Its foreleg pawed the ground as the fighter came closer.
Sheng grabbed the reins to take control of the horse. He saw the head swivel as the pony tried to bite his arm off with its powerful jaws.
Sheng parried the bite and pulled back on the reins trying to exhibit control over the beast. He thought, what an unruly piece of work but I can't help but respect its spirit.
Seeing Ironhide approach out of the corner of his eye, Sheng thought ‘ok then', as he tried to hold the horse from running, biting, or kicking until Ironhide got there.
Then he said, "This one is a fighter, jump on."
The two made it onto the cart. Sheng relaxed on the reins and let the horse take them down the road toward the mountains.
He said to it, "Bear with us, friend. I honor your spirit and I will see too it you are respected and have a good life, and freedom. But, you must help us now or I cannot help you later."
He knew the words would be lost on the horse, but he hoped the spirit of the words would help persuade the horse to take them to their destination in time.
The pony looked at the two passengers with its one good eye. It began to slowly walk along the path west, cropping at the grass as it went.
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
Mol-eh-Keb dodged the fiery metal birds with a flap of his wings. One of the metal humans shouted orders, pointing at the night stalker with a glowing cutlass.
Mol-eh-Keb snagged the individual shouting orders with his tail as he dove by.
The dragon's move was successful, but he felt powerful clockwork hands lock on his tail and squeeze painfully against his scales.
Mol-eh-keb tried to slam the strange pirate into the deck as he pulled up. The bearded captain caught his feet on the deck, taking the shock. He tried to pull the night stalker to the deck to be dismembered by his crew.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan knew that something must have happened to Bruce in the real world, something major. This placid fairy castle was totally unlike the other visits that Regan had experienced in this particular. The dream fragments wouldn't know anything if Bruce didn't know it himself.
Fighting against everything Regan knew, he forced his way out of the Dreamstream and back into the real world next to Bruce.
Regan found himself in a hospital room, standing next to a bed. Numerous monitoring devices were attached to Bruce as he lay on the bed. His head was heavily swathed in bandages.
He could hear foot traffic and wheels outside the room's wooden door.
Regan looked around the room for some kind of chart, trying to see if he could find out what happened to Bruce, or what hospital he was at so that he could see if he made it out of Pensacola.
A clipboard with doctor's orders and nurses initials hung on the end of the bed. Medication and check ins were listed on the top page. A logo for Community General Hospital of Los Angeles decorated the top of the sign in sheet.
It looked like Bruce was being treated for a gunshot wound.
Regan walked out of the room and slowly down the halls of the hospital looking for the familiar green exit signs to guide him out of the unfamiliar building.
"L.A. Why was Bruce so far away from his usual haunts?," Regan whispered to himself before stepping out onto the street.
County General sat in the middle of the urban sprawl that was Los Angeles. It seemed more vibrant than Pensacola, but it was only midnight here. People were still going about there businesses as Regan watched.
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin
As the transformation completed, Kevin felt the pain in his shoulder recede to a dull ache. He longed to exact some revenge against the bastards who had shot him but he forced himself to act rationally. Knowing that he could never be run down in his current form, Kevin sprinted towards the end of the roof, zigging and zagging to ruin the cops' aim.
Shouts and bullets echoed Kevin's burst from cover. He easily reached the threshold as lead chewed up the roof around him.
The alley was below with streets on either end, or he could jump to the next roof and run for cover.
Day One: Plane 15: Ezra
"Well, getting caught by the NL's would suck royally. But I don't want to loose this spider thing." Ezra searched the distance for another area of rocks/cover that he could doorway to. From there he will repeat the process, trying to keep going in the general direction of the Spider and keeping his eyes on the flying minions.
They should be a good guide of where the thing was heading.
Caution above all else.
Ezra's next door took him to the edge of his range. The spider was still heading in a straight line towards his rocks, but then veered to the left about ten yards away. The little clouds seemed to be heading for an indentation in the sand, a bowl among the dunes.
"Nothing like getting caught with your pants down."
Ezra opened a doorway to the depression in the sand and leapt through.
The shadow warlock passed through the top of the sand easily. He landed with a metallic clang on something lying just below the cover. He could feel the thing vibrate under him as if preparing for something.
Unsure what course of action would make things better and what would make things worse, Ezra remained still and hopes for the best.
Ezra felt the thing start to move under him. Sand whipped at his back as it roared along underground.
Smiling inwardly through his fear, Ezra thought, "So this is what they mean by the 'Underground Railroad'"
He clung tighter to whatever he was riding on and hoped that they get to their destination soon.
The tunneling ripped at Ezra's grip as the iron thing kept moving. He barely held on. Then the trip halted as suddenly as it had begun. The digging machine lifted out of the sand. It headed for a cave in the side of a mesa.
"So that's where we're going."
Ezra was content to hold on and ride along. He tried to see what kind of a machine he was riding on and then scanned the skies to check for the flying minions of the NL's.
Ezra appeared to be riding on something round like a beetle. Vents for the shifting of sand were on the sides, and possibly on the front. The bow wave obscured the undercarriage of the thing as it raced forward.
The strange vehicle had left the flying hunters far behind. At least none were close enough for the warlock to see.
Ezra held on and wondered what they will discover in the cave.
The shadow warlock felt a shiver as the robot entered the cave. Then he was sitting on its back in a freight elevator. A small servo arm pushed a button. The call numbers lit up in succession until number 55. Then the doors opened to allow the robot out in a large warehouse space.
A troop of men in heavy looking armor escorted a glass tank on wheels to the waiting robot. Ezra could see a brain floating in green liquid inside the tank from his perch. The smaller spider unhooked from the bigger body and presented the orb it had stolen from the dead cowboy to the tank. Spindly servo arms took the orb, and held it with care.
Then the tank and escort began to move away.
Ezra was reminded of a quotation from Lewis Caroll's 'Through the Looking Glass.'
"Curiouser and Curiouser," he thought. "Apparently there is a massive elevator located in the cliff side. Hmmm. That can't be right."
On a whim, he tried to sense his supernatural connection to the Nightlands, to see if he is still in the Nightlands, or if he is back on Earth.
Ezra could not sense either place. It' s as if neither exists anymore.
Not wanting to go back down the elevator yet, if that is where his ride decided to go, and wanting more information about his current locale, Ezra looked around for a dark corner that he could 'doorway' to. He planned on using his Premonition ability when he got there.
He saw an out of way corner behind a box of supplies. One gesture and he was there without being spotted by the wandering robots who seemed to be taking care of things for the tank on wheels.
Concentrating on the future revealed the brain acquiring a body from a something indistinct in the vision. On the floor at the feet of the enfleshed man is seven of the orbs like the one the cowboy had before he was killed.
"So If I can't sense Earth or the Nightlands, then this place has to be somewhere else, and I got here on that elevator, so the elevator must be the key to getting back, or maybe to going somewhere else entirely. There were a lot of floors that it went to."
Deciding to pause and rest for a spell, Ezra sat down in his hidden spot to rest for an hour or two to regain his strenght. He assumed a yoga position and attempted to clear his mind.
Of course he would still be wary of guards or workers that may discover him.
Ezra was ignored by the machines wandering the bay as he rested. He could see the vehicle that he had ridden was being serviced by other bots.
Maybe it was going to be sent out again.
"If the tank is heading back out again, I plan to be on it."
Ezra watched for the tank to get back onto the elevator so he could 'Doorwayed' onto its back again.
If it has company on the Elevator, he may need to use the Shroud to remain hidden.
Ezra was able to meditate for an hour before the engines on the spherical robot ignited. He knew that it was sucking in air to provide itself lift as it floated from its bay and headed for the elevator doors.
A simple step let him ride it into the elevator.
A servo arm extended and punched a floor button as before. The numbers lit up as the cab ascended to the 8th floor. The door opened, and the robot exited the cab slowly.
Ezra was content to ride the tank thing as much as possible but was ready to doorway to cover if they should encounter any nasties.
The ovoid transport released the mechanical spider from its space. The smaller robot dug into the hard ground and headed away at a good clip.
Ezra marked the direction that the spider moved off in and then jumped down to look into the transport.
Ezra noted that the transport seemed to be a solid piece of metal. There were no windows, no doors he could use. It rested on its belly where the cargo space for the smaller machine would mount.
It also didn't seem to have any armament.
Day One: Plane 13: Paige
Paige saw a small sky boat lift from the prison's pad. It seemed to be coming toward her. She knew that she was just outside their supposed sphere of operations. On the other hand, she was a flying woman outside a maximum security prison for superpowered felons.
Paige quickly flew back to land and tried to find a safe place to go until the sky boat was gone. Then she would get her gear and fly back to where the she thought Mentallo's boat went down and dive down and search for him and his boat.
As Paige fled the area around Gramercy Island Prison, the skyboat chased after her until she was over the city. It peeled away from the civilian traffic lanes that she cut across. Sky cars beeped at her, as their drivers expressed their anger in nonverbal ways.
Then Paige was out of the Silver City flying area of the Station, and headed over Brisby Flatts. Skyscrapers gave way to shorter buildings and houses. As she passed the Copernicus University campus, she saw damage to the buildings and a two-story pile of moving sludge.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Simon
Roq hoped for better luck by throwing his ax at the head of the muck monster.
"I sure hope this works!," Roq muttered to himself.
The monster grabbed the puny axe out of the air with dripping fingers.
Once the gas goes up, Cedric threw another one of his vials into the monster to see if the gas and the anti-water mix will do more damage.
The vial blew burning fragments across the area of destruction. It also made the thing stop to reorganize the crater in its side.
The smaller blobs turned angrily to deal with the heroes since their supply of water had been cut off.
Roc tried to assess what it's going to take to get his axe back from the water beast. It was clutched in the monster's fist about ten feet off the ground. Roq used a broken light pole to swat at the hand. It sliced through easily, knocking his axe loose.
The smaller blobs threw themselves at the heroes. One completely buried Roq under its bulk. He could feel the sensation of bugs crawling all over him as he went down. The second went for Cedric and missed as he blew it into fragments that danced around sprouting arms and legs and flaming green eyes from the blow.
Then the big mama hammered Cedric into the ground with a ton of water. His solid form had been flattened against the broken concrete. He could feel ribs crack under the assault as he was almost knocked out. He was hanging on by a thread.
Roq threw the beastie off of him. Roq's hands dug into the soft skin he was in contact with, feeling it move around under his touch. One quick lunge hurled the thing to splat against a nearby wall.
Roq found himself surrounded by little blobs. They seemed to be trying to get together after the other guy's sonic assault.
Cedric moaned and forced himself to focus in an attempt to stay conscious. Gathering his faculties he began to crawl to the nearest man hole or storm drain.
Cedric saw that he was only a few feet from the curb. All he had to do was drag himself away without attracting attention.
The huge monster aimed a giant foot at Roq with the intent of taking him down. He saw it coming and knew it was going to miss as it slammed the concrete to his left.
Roq went for his axe.
He spied around to see where his assistant was, and hoped to take some of the attention away from him.
The other guy was at the curb, crawling away as fast as he could.
"If I can get my axe in hand I can heal that poor guy" Roq thought as he went for his axe, the source of his powers.
The weapon dripped muck as he picked it up.
The small blob that had splatted against the wall peeled itself off with a slurping. It jiggled as it focused on Roq.
The other one finished putting itself together. It gave itself a shake before grinning as it walked after Roq.
Cedric dragged himself over to the curb and slipped into the storm drain. Reforming, he ran down the tunnel and came up a block or so away.
The giant mucky fist swung like a wrecking ball. Its shadow crossed Roq's field of view first before he slammed into a building across the street. His whole body hurt from the blow as he slid down to the ground.
Roq slowly got to his feet and looked around to which beastie was closest to him. Roq summoned his mystic shield to act like a knight's shield and got ready to kick some water muck tail, or so he hoped.
The two blobs joined hands as they walked towards the mystic crusader. They slowly slid together in a ten foot monstrosity as they squelched forward.
The giant mama blob aimed a kick at Roq, stepping forward like a soccer pro. Its foot headed for him like a freight train.
Paige flew down to see what's going and if she could be of any help.
Most civilians had fled from the twenty foot tall menace and its smaller son. The two blobs were descending on the hero known as Roq as he tried to fend them off with his axe.
Roq parried the kick.
Cedric ran to his car, got in, and drove it towards the monster at a high rate of speed in order to ram it. About 50 meters away, he planned to convert to liquid form and jump out making a huge splash, but deferring damage.
Let the car careen into this thing. Then reform, measure the results, and hope I make some progress.
Roq tried to use his axe as a blunt weapon (not use the sharp sides, the flat part) to take out the monster's leg. "I hope this has some sort of positive effect on this monster" Roq muttered to himself.
A hand grabbed his upper body to block his attack. He was lifted off the ground by the monster.
Roq took a quick glance around to see if there were power lines anywhere, as an alternate 'plan' since this current plan had failed.
Several lines had been exposed by the destruction caused by the monster. They flickered as they danced on the ground.
Paige flew down and grabbed the man in the monster's hand and flew with him in her arms as she said, "Hey, man, are you okay? What the hell is that thing?"
Then she landed a few yards away from that thing.
Roq said to the new person, "Thanks for the save. I may have been toast had you not come by. I am not sure what this thing is but it is highly resistant to physical damage. Got any kinds of energy abilities? I am running out of ideas."
Roq peered at how close he was to the downed power lines and how close the two water muck monsters are to them. A wild plan is in motion in his mind. If any were close to the lines, he would attempt a running block into them and hope they move towards the live wire.
The bigger muck monster hopped over the supernaturally strong hero as he threw himself at the pile of glop.
Drive sucker...faster and faster, Cedric thought as he crossed the parking lot aiming at the creatures.
Paige took out one of her flares and lit it, and said, "Here. Let's see if big momma likes this."
She flew up over the Big Blob and threw the flare into it.
The red fire ball burned bright on the surface contamination. As soon as it sank below that surface area, it went out like a candle.
The littler blob seized its mother's arm. It started to slide into the bigger monster with a kid's laugh of joy. Cedric's domestic goddess grew taller and wider with merging.
Roq surveyed his surroundings, after having the water monster leap to avoid his bash.
The hero was behind the monster, with the power lines to his left as he faced her. He could see that the joining of the two separate blobs was increasing the size of the beast.
Roq threw his axe at full power towards the monster's head.
"I am running out of ideas here. I hope this works," lamented Roq.
The mystic weapon sliced through the back of one of the merging beasts heads. The material split away from the cut like a split bag of jelly. The throw put one of the thing's eyes out temporarily.
All it needed was more water and it would heal the damage he had done.
Cedric's car came on from Roq's right. He saw the driver jump out in a splat of water that attracted the greedy thing's attention. The scientist was able to reform as the car slammed through the legs of the things as they merged. Suddenly without support the monster fell on the power lines with a crackling of lightning.
The good news was the main mass was impaled on the power lines sticking out of the ground and the electricity evaporated the water while cooking the organisms that made everything work.
The bad news was Cedric's car had separated four distinct masses away from the main body, and they were trying to get themselves together to continue the battle.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
As the kobold warlock walked towards a place he could gather his supplies, he heard a familiar clanking coming down the street. A glance over his shoulder told him that the metallic golems with their fire crossbows were walking down the street toward him. Their skin was tarnished and sooty from their plunge into the burning building after Jimmy Springer.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition, D-bee scum," the lead golem cried, pointing directly at Lahknar.
This was not good. As fast as his little Kobold legs could carry him, Lahknar ran to the nearest alleyway, hoping to escape. Whatever a D-Bee scum was, he was sure he didn't want to be one.
The golems didn't try to hide their approach as they pounded the cobblestones after their shorter quarry. Luckily they decided not to shoot at him. Their strange weapons would burn the city down from misses.
The alley was full of garbage, a manhole cover, and a prostitute doing her business. Lahknar could see a small courtyard ahead. Cafes seemed to be sharing the open space for customers.
Averting his eyes, (humans are such depraved creatures), Lahknar made for the manhole cover. He sniffed at the vents in it, wrinkling up his nose in disgust, and rushed to the courtyard.
A scream and the strange sound of air burning told him that the golems had discovered the couple in the alley. A smell of burning hair joined that of cooking meat already in the courtyard.
The cul-de-sac was surrounded by various cooking establishments and inns. Each door was a possible escape route from the metallic murderers.
Lahknar quickened his step, picking a restaurant at random and dashing inside. He walked up to the counter as nonchalantly as possible and inquired about the services. "Its been a long road and we Kobolds have smaller bladders than most."
"There is a water closet in the back," said proprietor, pointing. "Try not to mess it up for the other customers."
"Knowing humans, its probably already trashed." Lahknar walked back to where the proprietor said he could find the water closet. Then, looking around for other doors, he dashed through that one instead.
Lahknar found an exit leading out the back of the restaurant. He was in an open street running behind the competing restaurants. He could hear crashes behind him and knew his pursuers were threatening the people inside the place as they looked for him.
Lahknar decided to climb up to the roof of a nearby building. He hoped to find two that were close enough together, or a plank for him to cross between them. The golems seemed persistent and he was starting to wonder what he has gotten himself into. If nothing else, maybe he can seek sanctuary in the local Warlock temple.
It was an easy matter for the kobold to climb the rough walls of the local buildings. The spacing was close enough for him to leap from roof top to roof top. Metal clanking and the occasional scream, or sound of something breaking told him the tin men were still pursuing from the ground.
They did not ask him to halt which probably meant he would be shot on sight as soon as they could see him.
"Phew! That was close. I almost become a Kobold-Kabob," he told himself after jumping six or seven buildings. He took a moment to catch his breath and then surveyed the skyline. "There has to be a city wall or some way I can climb down and escape from this city!"
Lahknar could see the watch towers of the city wall off in the distance. It was a few miles away from where he stood above the murderous fiends below.
Then a thought hit him. Finding a safe place to hide, he took the amber out of his pocket and examined it.
The material was a perfect sphere with the small thing floating at its very center. It reminded him of puzzles that were pictures when put together. Incomplete on its own, but a whole picture when put together with others.
When he is sure he has learned all he can about it, Lahknar resumed his search for a way out of the city.
He pocketed the amber sphere and then, as discreetly as he can, Lahknar continued making his way to the city wall.
The kobold could hear his pursuers below but they didn't seem able to climb up after him. He reached the last building and encountered his first problem. There was a large gap between that building and the wall. Additionally the wall was taller than he could climb without getting shot. He could see a gate to his right.
The golems were down there and when he hit the road they would be right after him to the gate.
"This is not good," Lahknar told himself. He looked back at the golems, and then again at the wall. Then he went to the far side of the roof he was on and climbed down to ground level where the golems couldn't see him. As quietly as he could, he snuck around the rear of the building and away from the street. After a few hundred feet, he made his way closer to the wall again as stealthily as he could.
The metal puppets seemed to still be concentrating on the building he had been on before descending to the ground. The kobold had bought himself some precious time as they tried to reorient on him.
"Now it's time to make Uncle Cavernwright proud," Lahknar said, pointing himself to a good location for jumping the city wall and running as fast as he could.
Lahknar saw the gate leading out of the city. The guards were on high alert, but they were letting people in and out of the gate at the moment.
"Halt D-bee scum," said the lead golem as it clanked into view behind him.
Lahknar ran for the nearest cover. He was hoping to find a cart of something he could climb into next. A farmer's cart presented itself. The bottom was covered with leftover grain, enough to allow him cover from a casual inspection.
The city gate inched closer as the cart rolled forward pass the guard station. The watchmen on the portal had their eye on the golem, crossbows in hand as they looked at the things. Alarm bells pealed high above the scene.
The golems were three blocks away and closing fast, weird weapons at the ready as they aimed themselves at the cart, and Lahknar.
The line to leave the city was of middling size as people who had already sold their goods made their way out of town. Lahknar could possibly make it out of the city ahead of the golems if the guards held the metal beasts back.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng whispered, "Bastard" as the tattooed one left. He tried to calm his horse and put the fire out.
The front of the cart below where the driver sat had a hole as big as Sheng's head. His horse was hurt, but was calmed by the fire being put out behind it. A long mark dappled its side where it had been grazed.
He said to Ironhide, "I suspect that one might be a dragon or demon of some kind. I can find out, but it requires me to burn a piece of calligraphy in his presence. Perhaps the next time I see him I will have a chance. Based on your skill in battle, I would guess you will meet him sooner or later in the tournament."
"He's very fast," said the Nippon. "I will have to think of a tactic to match him if I can. Fireballs and chi blasts are not uncommon in fighting arenas but he used them without concentration. More like a talent than a skill.
"Perhaps he is a demon."
The horse limped along carefully, favoring its fresh wound. The two travelers both knew they wouldn't be able to make the deadline at the rate they were going.
"Perhaps."
Sheng stopped the cart and jumped out. He checked the horse's wound with his knowledge of medicine.
"We're not going to make it on time at this rate."
The Tao Shih determined that the horse could pull them for a little more distance, at least to the city gate, but the harness would rub the burn until it became serious and lamed the beast.
A burn salve or healing art was needed before that happened.
Sheng shook his head and said to Ironhide, "This is bad. The harness will rub the animals wounds and it will go lame. I cannot allow this despite the urgency of our travel. Perhaps you should go alone to your fight. I will need to return to the city and get some burn salve, perhaps trade this animal for a fresh one so this one can heal and then continue my journey. I would like to see the fights and travel with Hindustan, but I have no healing powers except healing against chi disease, but this burn does not qualify."
"There was a stable near the arena," said the fighter. "Let's go there and see if we can put your horse up. We might be able to get a replacement, if we're lucky."
Sheng nodded and turned the cart around. He went back to the stables and walked in with his horse and cart. He explained that his horse was good, but with minor injuries. He wished to trade it for a new one so this one can have time to heal and he can continue on his journey. He expected that he will have to pay some cost for a healthy horse, but he hoped he could afford it.
The stable master examined the horse, clucking at the burn mark on the side of the beast. He walked it around in a corral, leading it by its reins.
"I don't know if this is such a good animal," said the stabler. "Ruined for life. I don't know if I have a horse to replace it."
He left the poor beast in the corral, leading the way among the stalls. He stopped at the last one on the left.
"Here you go," he said, gesturing at the beast he had there.
It was a hairy, smaller pony, thin as a rail, with one milky eye. It's tail had been cropped short. It snorted at the stabler, and Sheng and his companion.
Sheng smiled, "This will do. You are a fair man. Thank you."
Sheng took the new pony out and hooked it up to his cart. He said to Ironhide, "We need to hurry if we are to make it on time."
The pony tried to bite the Tao Shih, and refused to be harnessed until others took a hand. It bucked in its traces, as it glared at Sheng with its one good eye.
Once ready, Sheng took to the road again to travel through the night to make up some time.
"Are you sure this wreck of a nag is the best thing we can get for your horse?," Ironhide asked.
The pony kicked the broken, burnt front of the cart away.
Sheng smiled, calm in the face of frustration. He simply said, "This won't do." He led the horse back to the stable master. "I'm sorry sir, but this one will not do. My friend and I have far to go and a deadline. Perhaps I did not make the pot sweet enough for you, sir. I ask you, have you ever wished to be invisible for a time? Unseen by any eyes, much can be done undetected otherwise detected. I offer you this honorable stable master. I will give you a scroll that once burnt will give you invisibility. This is worth vast riches, but all I ask in return is a fast and strong horse that will carry my cart to the mountains quickly and without trouble. What say you sir?"
The pony pulled away from Sheng's grip, and galloped out of the stable with the cart in tow. Neighing, like devilish laughter, drifted behind the miniature horse as it ran down the street and toward the city's gate in a cloud of dust.
"Would you like to buy another horse to chase after that one?," said the stabler, holding out his hand. "It will only cost ten gold pieces."
Sheng cursed and chased after the horse as fast as he could. Even with the speed of the horse, the horse has the cart and bumpy roads of the town, Sheng tried his best to catch it. Once the horse broke free, he did not pause before taking off after it.
The pony led the Tao Shih a merry chase, slowing to catch its breath, then speeding up to pull away when he got too close. Sometimes it would crop some grass, or some other plant, while it waited for its new master. Sparks sometimes flew from its hooves hitting the stone road as it trotted along.
It paused at the city gate, looking back at Sheng with its one good eye glaring at him.
Sheng kept chasing the beast. If he wasn't so angry at it, he would have to stop and laugh.
The hairy beast led the Tao Shih along the road out of the city. Despite its skinny appearance, it hauled the venerable Buddha along at a steady pace, cropping grass as it went. Its one good eye kept Sheng in sight as he followed.
The pony seemed content to go west in the direction that Sheng and Ironhide would have picked if they had been riding along on the cart.
Sheng yelled ahead to any nearby, "Stop that beast!"
He was determined and continued to chase the cart with all the strength he can muster. Everything he owned was on that cart in addition to the Buddha statue, his sword, his supplies, and his magic scrolls. He did not delay and ran as fast as he could for as long as he could. When he could run no longer, he walked until he could run again. He had no intention on stopping until he caught the cart and its horse.
Sheng's persistence drove the horse slowly on until he lost sight of it in the dark. Finally he saw the miniature monster standing by the side of the road with his head hung low. It seemed to be sleeping in its harness.
Sheng tried to sneak up on the horse and take control of the cart. His foot hit some loose stones in the road. He saw the horse's ear flick, but it didn't move. He was able to grab the reins in his hands while it was asleep.
As soon as Sheng got a good grip, he saw the one good eye glaring at him as the pony's head jerked back to look at him as it snapped awake. He knew that the horse was sizing up him up for a U-shaped tattoo.
Sheng planted his feet and struck at the horse with his 2-palm push attack.
Sheng's hands slid along the sweaty back of the pony. He could see the horse turn slightly under the minimal contact. He was able to parry a return kick to his leg, thanks to the harness holding the beast to the cart.
The pony seemed to be showing its teeth at him.
Sheng knew that was an animal's way of saying 'Back off before I get mad.'
Sheng said, "Whoa now. Be good."
The horse regarded the Tao Shih with its one good eye, smoke blowing from its nose as its ears swiveled on the top of its head.
It turned to look at Ironhide Matsumoto running slowly up the trail. Its foreleg pawed the ground as the fighter came closer.
Sheng grabbed the reins to take control of the horse. He saw the head swivel as the pony tried to bite his arm off with its powerful jaws.
Sheng parried the bite and pulled back on the reins trying to exhibit control over the beast. He thought, what an unruly piece of work but I can't help but respect its spirit.
Seeing Ironhide approach out of the corner of his eye, Sheng thought ‘ok then', as he tried to hold the horse from running, biting, or kicking until Ironhide got there.
Then he said, "This one is a fighter, jump on."
The two made it onto the cart. Sheng relaxed on the reins and let the horse take them down the road toward the mountains.
He said to it, "Bear with us, friend. I honor your spirit and I will see too it you are respected and have a good life, and freedom. But, you must help us now or I cannot help you later."
He knew the words would be lost on the horse, but he hoped the spirit of the words would help persuade the horse to take them to their destination in time.
The pony looked at the two passengers with its one good eye. It began to slowly walk along the path west, cropping at the grass as it went.
Opening Gambit 4
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
Mol-eh-Keb saw that the crew of clockwork pirates were turning to bear their strange weaponry on him as he prepared to strike at their captain.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the Pirate Captain. Surprised at the strength of these beings, he swung his foreclaw in a sweep to try and dislodge the grip of the clockwork man.
Mol-eh-Keb's claw swipe missed as the night stalker tried to twist around to get at the pirate captain. The metal man lost his grip anyway, sliding across the deck as the tail whipped around. He bumped against the tower in the center of the ship, as the dragon heard a whoosh behind him. Pain exploded across his scaly back as he fell into the water off one side of the metal battleship.
The dark Dragon seethed in pain and anger. Who were these metal men and why had they come to his island home? Looking up under the keel of the boat, the dragon began to pound and smash at it from below.
After several moments a crack appeared in the plate, then it expanded under the beating. Mol-eh-Keb was acting on instinct even though he knew he could not swim as well as a slave, or even a dog.
As the boat sailed away from him with massive screws churning the water overhead, he saw two metal cylinders splash into the water on either side of the boat.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the two cylinders as he changed his shape into a large shark. It was more streamlined for swimming. The dragon went to attack the ship again when the cylinders exploded in a seismic wave. The pressure beat on his body knocking all the air from his body.
He saw two more of the cylinders drop over the side and start to sink down toward him.
The cylinders detonated overhead as he swam towards shore and emerged as himself. He was badly wounded from the strange weapons used by the metal invaders, but he would heal if he waited long enough.
The dragon-shark swam down into the depths of the sea. Then he moved parallel to the coast to a small beach. Reverting to dragon form, he moved onto the beach to assess the damages to himself and his island.
The main harbor town underneath his aerie was on fire and most of the buildings had been shattered by the giant ballistas used by the metal ship. He could see that it was listing slightly as it took up station in the natural cove and pounded the shore with its magic thunder.
Some of the clockwork men, including the captain, took flight heading for Mol-eh-Keb's lair high above his burning city.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan Dermit was surrounded by people on the street as the skyline of Los Angeles glowed above him. He still had a mystery to solve. Maybe the police could help him.
Regan quickly looked around for a payphone with a phone book attached to look up the nearest police department. Once found, Regan walked to the nearest one.
The psychic became aware of another man watching him as he walked. The man stayed way behind him, but mirrored his every move until he reached the glass and ivory station.
Regan slowed down as he reached the station and looked around for a 24 hour cafe or convenience store nearby. He took note of the small host of places before entering the police station. He walked up to the closest desk to the doors and asked if he can find out what happened to his friend.
The desk sergeant looked at him.
"What's the name of your friend?," he asked in a bored voice.
"Well, to be honest, I'm not sure if you'll even have a record," Regan sighed. "He's just a squatter, a street person like me. His name is Bruce. I just saw him at the hospital and want to know what happened to him."
Regan looked away in despair and walked slowly toward the doors.
Regan saw the man that had followed him from the hospital standing outside.
"What's the name of the victim?," said the sergeant. "I have a couple of John Does but no Bruces."
Seeing the strange man outside, Regan hesitated for a moment. "Wait, tell me about the John Does. Was one of them a tall, dark-haired man?," Regan said as he turned back around slowly toward the desk.
"That fits the description of a gunshot victim taken to Community General," said the desk sergeant. "What do you know about it?"
"He is one of my friends. To be honest, he wasn't even supposed to be in L.A. He was supposed to be on the eastern seaboard. Something bad must have dragged him out here, because he never told me, I heard from another friend that he was here so I came as quick as I could. How long ago did it happen?," Regan explained. He quickly glanced back to the doors to see if the man was still out there.
"The report was filed three days ago," said the desk sergeant. "Hold on while I call a detective down to talk to you."
The policeman pulled his phone closer and dialed an extension of someone else in the building. He gave the tentative identification to someone on the other end of the phone. He listened for a few moments.
"Detective McCarthy would like to talk to you," the desk sergeant said. "Go up to the third floor and look for the sign for robbery/homicide."
Regan took a deep breath and walked slowly up the stairs to the third floor. He looked around and quickly found the door marked robbery/homicide. Regan opened the door firmly, "Detective McCarthy?"
Regan found himself in a city of cubicles, with men and women typing, talking on the phone, writing notes, and going about their business. A squat, balding man in shirt and tie waited at the entrance to the maze of dividers, badge and gun on his hip.
"I'm McCarthy," the policeman said. "You're here about one of my cases?"
Regan shook the uneasy feeling in the back of his mind and smiled. "Yes, one of the John Does, err, I mean Bruce, he was a friend of mine. Tall Guy. Dark Hair."
Regan looked around carefully, glad to see that the room was filled with people. Less likely that the detective was a monster that will change into something else and try to eat him. Regan had heard and seen too many strange things since Dark Day.
"Let's go back to my desk and talk," McCarthy said, leading the way to a crowded cubicle at the back of the room. "You said this man was identified as a John Doe in a shooting?"
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin
Kevin heard the sound of weapons being reloaded as he considered his options. At least his other form was stronger and more able to take a pounding.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Roq waited for his axe to return to him.
"Well, finally something good has come from all of this," Roq said, observed how close the closest new water monster is to him with thoughts of how to get them also zapped out of existence.
Paige tried to knock one of the blobs on the live power line.
She flew through it, covering herself with slime, and scattering the fiend into pieces.
The magic weapon returned as Roq measured his distance. They were still growing limbs to defend themselves from attack as their source continued to cook on the power lines.
Paige was able to lift one of the smaller monsters on to the power line, as slime dripped from her as she flew.
The swing knocked the middle of the beast ahead of the axe, while the rest jiggled on the pavement like insane jell-o. The blob fell on the exposed wire and began to cook like its progenitor.
The smell of boiling water and cooking grass covered Roq and Paige.
The surviving blobs began to get together as numerous arms and eyes sprouted along their surface.
Paige was able to grab something with too many hands, but the arm came apart under her grip.
Roq tried to pick some of the smaller blobs up with his hands and throw them into the wires.
They oozed around his fingers like snot from a running nose, covering his hands with slime as he threw them on the incinerator and the smell of cooking water became more furious, almost choking.
"Ewwww, that is just plain wrong and disgusting, but it does the trick," mumbled Roq.
Roq went after the next closest water monster and attempted to grab and throw it on the lines. "I hope I don't puke first." Roq said.
Roq saw that most of the monstrous blobs scattered by the winged woman, had got together in a man-shaped form. They were running toward him as the rest tried to escape his clutches. He missed the power line as the man-shaped thing swung at his head.
Roq blocked the muck monster's attack. "This may get messy," groaned Roq.
Roq attempted a body slam of the creature into the live wire. "And they say watching wrestling will get you nowhere." Roq has a quick smirk cross his face.
Roq's hands slid along the muck monster as he tried to get a grip for his throw. A fist pounded him in the face in retaliation.
"Well, that smarts!," exclaimed Roq. He used the same tactic he had used before on the smaller creature of water. He swung his axe with the blunt side hitting the target and hoped to knock most of it on the power line.
The flat of the axe struck exactly as Roq planned, sending the mini monster into the power line. Cooking vegetation wafted to the two heroes as the rest of the surviving muckness still tried to get together to form a coherent whole to oppose them.
Roq tried to scoop up the remainder of the goop monsters and throw them into the live wire.
"Things may just be looking up," Roq mumbled.
The legless monsters tried to run away from the relentless hero as he gathered them up. They tried to squeeze together to make a more viable life form and escape but he was able to scoop most of them on the pyre.
Roq scanned around to see if he has got all of the little critters. He looked at the car he had put in the hole in the road, and took it out to see what shape that it's in, hoping it was still in good shape.
"I hope I didn't wreck this cruiser," wondered Roq.
Roq found that the cruiser's front end was crushed to fit the hole he had filled to shut off the water. The smell of burning moss filled the air, driving away almost anything with a sense of smell, even insects.
Roq looked around for bystanders and made sure they were all right and asked them what else may be going on around there, checking to see if there is any other excitement happening.
Paige walked over to where Roq was and asked, "What the hell were those things? And did you get them all?"
The two heroes did not see any surviving glop moving on the battlefield. Hurt people cried in pain, and damage was extensive, but the day was saved for the university, and everything was quiet.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra
Ezra made a mental note of where the 'tank' was located and where the 'elevator' that they emerged from is located then began to 'Doorway' after the spider.
The Shadow Warlock could see the sinking ground that denoted his quarry advancing away at a fast clip. It vanished into a forest after a few minutes of travel.
Luckily he knew its direction of travel, so he didn't have to keep it in sight to follow it.
"Here's hoping that I don't get lost." Ezra continues to move in the direction that the spider was heading, 'Doorwaying' as best he can through the trees.
The tunneling machine scared off the local wildlife ahead of the shadow warlock. His doorways allowed him to keep up with the chittering sound, letting him bypass a group of things that he had never seen the like of before.
They were short, thin, muscular creatures with a waxen complexion. Some had balck heir, others had silver. Large ears stuck out of their helmets. Yellow eyes squinted in the morning sun.
Their hands held an assortment of bladed and blunt weapons in their grips.
Unsure of what the ugly, martial looking creatures were and not too interested in meeting them up close, Ezra continued to pursue the spider thing.
The thing was leading the shadow warlock due east. At one point, he saw a golden, medieval city in the distance as the tunnel spider kept going.
Fortunately, he didn't come across any more of the roving warriors.
Wondering if he was getting anywhere by following the spider creature, Ezra checked his memory to make sure that he knew the way back to the elevator. Once certain of its location, he headed off toward the medieval city.
The door should be due west of where he stood according to the movement of the sun overhead. The spider was heading due east through the woods. A trail like that of Bugs Bunny's digging followed it in a straight line.
Confident that he could make his way back to the elevator, and curious about the Medieval city in the distance, Ezra turned away from the spider's trail and headed off toward the city.
Ezra saw that the towers and walls dominated the plain, but weren't as clean as he thought when he got closer. They reminded him of ancient towers on his home earth, only larger.
Undaunted he continued on to the city gates.
"Hello," said the impossibly handsome watchman at the top of the tower. "State your name and business before entering, please."
"My name is Ezra...the Wanderer. I have traveled much of late and I am seeking shelter and food for a night or two."
"Please enter, and enjoy our elven hospitality, Ezra," said the watchman, opening the gate for the shadow warlock.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar had a plan. He figured, if he cast 'thunderclap' on a clear day like this one, it will disrupt the crowd enough for him to get out of the gate without getting killed by the golems or the guards. For now, the farmer's cart was just cover to cast the spell behind.
The thunderclap went off without a hitch, animals and people scattering from the strange explosion in their midst. Lahknar couldn't see the golems because of the rushing people, and knew he had a screen to use to get out of the gate.
Taking advantage of the confusion, Lahknar ran to the gate, hoping to get as far from the city as he could before anyone could stop him.
Lahknar slipped passed the running crowd easily, the road branching with a signpost to point him in the right direction. Hopefully the golems would not kill anyone as they bulled their way to the gate.
Having chased him across the city, there was no way they were giving up now that he was free and clear of civilization.
Relieved to lose the golems at last, Lahknar picked out a spot on the western horizon and ran to it. He hoped finding the place in the Old Kingdom Mountains will not be as difficult as navigating human/surface settlements.
The kobold heard a crash behind him, but the golems weren't in sight yet. Maybe they angered someone with enough magical prowess to slow them down for a bit. In any case the road ahead was empty, and he knew he would soon be entering the land of his ancestors, the Old Kingdom.
Lahknar didn't look back. He knew, however, if he was going to reach the Old Kingdom Mountains, he needed supplies and food. He had training in wilderness survival and land navigation, though, so he felt confidence for the journey ahead.
A few miles up the road, the warlock came across the first of what could be many farms that supply the walled city with supplies for its inhabitants. He didn't know how far ahead he is from his new enemies, but maybe he could get some kind of conveyance to help speed him through the vast area he would need to cover.
"Hmmm," Lahknar thought. "I don't want to steal from common farmers, but on the other hand, I really do need to get to the Old Kingdom Mountains in a hurry. Maybe there is a farmer I can hitch a ride with or something."
Lahknar saw that the people on the farmstead were putting their animals away after the day at the market. A wagon full of their unsold goods sat next to the barn. Either the farmer would try his luck again tomorrow, or use the surplus for his family and animals.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition!," reached his ears from a distance, and Lahknar knew the skeletal minions were after him again, even if they weren't close enough for a good shot with their strange weapons.
Lahknar mumbled under his breath, "This is getting old." He slunk up to the cart and pocketed something easily edible and then continued on the road. Hopefully, once he was closer to the Mountains he can find his way underground.
Lahknar also knew that several great Elven cities dotted the land between himself and the mountain range. That gave him some more options other than getting a few hours ahead of the things and trying to summon an elemental to help him. The elves might not help him, but another warlock might do it out of courtesy for the brotherhood.
Realizing he was going to need a fairly safe and secure place to summon the elemental, Lahknar selected a farm that looked pretty quiet. He snuck back toward the barn, ready to cast cloud of slumber should he meet any of the natives. Once settled in, he began the summoning process.
Lahknar felt the pressure of trying to penetrate the veil to the elemental planes, chanting over the scrawled symbol of air. Halfway through the ceremony, he realized that the effort was failing. Then the summoning collapsed, leaving the kobold tired.
A red streak of lightning punched through the barn wall above Lahknar's head.
The kobold employed one of those phonetic gratifying words his mother told him never to repeat and then ran as fast as he could in the opposite direction.
The squad of metal skeletons were still distant, but missing two of their number. Evidently the city guard finally got off its collective duff and did something. Still four of those things was still bad for the kobold. At least they were slow if relentless in their pursuit.
"Four," Lahknar counted. "They are awfully persistent." Undaunted, the kobold continued his escape. Maybe he can lose them in a corn field or something.
There were numerous grain fields, fruits, some corn and tobacco fields. They were off the road, behind wooden fences. Lahknar's refuge burned behind him as he scrambled across the yard.
The local crows let Lahknar know they didn't like him by cawing as he passed.
"Stupid birds," he said. The kobold considered this a moment. In the orchards, he might find some shade to hide it, but corn grew taller than kobolds do. He decided that would be his best bet and ran for the nearest cornfield in the same direction he wanted to travel.
Red lightning reached for him in sparkling fingers, but Lahknar dodged them all to reach the cornfield. He knew that if they fired into the vegetation they would set it on fire.
A beam passed high and to his left, sparking a corn stalk into a torch.
Lahknar kept running through the field. The golems seem to have unlimited range on their energy spells, but he still hoped to outrun them.
Red light burned the corn around the kobold as he ran. The beams weren't coming any closer as he charged forward.
Lahknar was getting fatigued, so he tried to find someplace to hide again.
Lahknar knew the things would keep following him, just like they seemed to have followed Springer before him. He could see what looked to be a stream ahead through the smoke trying to choke him. It seemed to be for watering the cornfield and the rest of the farm.
The Kobold ran to the stream. He tested the water and ran through it toward the Old Kingdom Mountains.
The fire should burn to the stream, and maybe stop or spread along the far bank. If the golems fire their strange crossbows at him on this side of the bank, they might set this side on fire.
The warlock saw a farmer and his wife standing at the end of the field he was running through. They held a panicky horse in their grip. A cart stood to one side, almost empty.
"Hurry! We must escape," he yelled to them as he approached. He climbed into the cart, hoping they harbor no prejudices against his kind and that their horse ran faster than Lahknar could.
The farmer stared at Lahknar for a moment. Then he looked out at the burning field. Maybe he saw the metal golems out there, maybe not. Either way, he strapped the horse back into its harness in record time as his wife climbed up in the cart beside Lahknar.
"What did you do, you horrible dwarf?," she demanded, glaring at Lahknar in anger.
"I ate their grandparents," Lahknar sneered under his breath, then added aloud, "now let's get a move on!"
"I have never seen such monsters," said the farmer. "They look like metal skeletons."
The farmer urged his horse into a gallop away from the golems. Lahknar could see the main road ahead. It led east to west, from the city into the Old Kingdoms and its peoples.
"There's something ahead," said the farmer.
The passengers on the cart saw that the dirt road humped unnaturally in the center and the cause of it was coming toward them as the horse ran from the fire.
"Faster, grandpa, or those skeletons will get us all," Lahknar said, looking at the road ahead. He has no idea what it could be. He wonders if a spell might be useful at the moment, but can't decide which one.
The farmer nodded as he urged his horse faster. The cart rattled as it rolled on either side of the new line of raised dirt in the middle of the road. Lahknar heard a clittering of earth moving behind the cart, saw a red light play on the back of the farmer's wife. It didn't seem to harm her as it ran up and down her body.
The light started up the farmer's body a few seconds later.
"Whoa! Pop's hold still. I have a feeling it means no harm." Lahknar backed as far away as he can and still remain safely in the cart.
The artifact was a metal globe with four legs extended from its belly. The light was coming from a spot just above where the legs met the central body. A cylinder stuck out of the belly of the beast, pointing at the farmer.
"That thing's unnatural," said the wife, holding up her hands defensively.
Apparently the horse agreed since it kept galloping. Metal should not move.
Red blasts struck the spider before it could shine its light on Lahknar. It staggered under the punishing beams. The spider turned, loosing a fireball from the cylinder under its belly as it tried to line up on the first metal skeleton coming towards them.
The farmer gave the horse some more encouragement to go faster as if it needed it.
"Yes, but I think it is on our side," Lahknar moved to give the metal creature plenty of room. "Would it help if I got out and pushed?" Ignoring the farmer's reply, he released a 'cloud of steam' in their wake, hoping it might slow the robots down.
The cloud formed a screen obscuring the combatants, but Lahknar could hear the sound of their weapons firing at each other. At least they weren't shooting at him any more. The farmer urged his horse to go faster as he turned them toward the next farm along the road.
Lahknar breathed a sigh of relief, but he knew this reprieve won't last. "Can you take us into the mountains?" he asked the old man, while looking at the woman to see if she was all right.
"The mountains?," said the farmer. "Why the mountains? We have archers to fight those demons right here."
"Where? Take us to them," the kobold ordered.
"I am going as fast as I can," said the farmer. "Anyway we'll need to spread the alarm about the fire so we can fight it."
The farmer pulled into the next farm's yard. He got down from the cart, looking for someone to talk to about the problem facing the area.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng
The one eyed pony pulled the cart at its own pace, but Sheng and Ironhide could not see the town behind them as the thing cropped grass on the side of the road like a scythe.
Sheng tried to gently encourage the horse to move faster, but they will travel through the night in hopes of making up some time.
The pony trotted, grabbing a bite every fifth, or sixth, step it took. It seemed to be eating for a herd of regular size horses.
Sheng patted the horse gently, "Giddy up."
The pony broke into a canter, not quite a gallop but faster than a trot. It only took a bite out of any vegetation that happened to get too close to its mouth as it moved along the road west toward Hindustan.
Its small, thin stature belied the obvious strength it held for it seemed to have no trouble pulling the cart, the statue, and the two men as it sped along.
Sheng had no particular plans other than to cover as much ground as possible and get Ironhide to the next fight. If they progress too slow, he will suggest Ironhide go ahead on his own.
He has no plans on interfering in the next combat. Then as soon as it is over he will continue to the temple to give his gift to the Lama. Then and only then will he continue west to the next competition.
Only after his important mission was complete he might decide to get into some trouble with that dragon tattooed guy.
Sheng's one-eyed pony pulled the two men faster than a normal horse. It seemed content to move along at a brisk pace as long as it could snatch patches of grass from the roadside as it went.
Sheng could mark their progress by the divots pulled from the ground.
Sheng sat, driving the cart tirelessly for many hours. Then he asked if Ironhide will take a turn with the reins so he could meditate (focus on his breath) for a few hours.
The fighter agreed to the change, allowing Sheng to relax for the first time in hours. When the shih became aware of his surroundings again, the sun had already climbed above the horizon to beam down on the increasingly hilly terrain. Unfamiliar mountains reached for the sky on his right.
"Your horse is faster than I thought it would be," said Ironhide, when he was aware that Sheng had awaken from his concentrations.
Sheng smiled, "He is a fair being and will see his freedom when my mission is finished." Sheng stretched his arms.
The two will stop briefly every few hours for a quick meal and a chance to relieve themselves and stretch muscles. However, one of the two will always keep a hand on the reins so the horse does not get away.
They will travel as quickly as possible to get Ironhide to the venue for his fight. Then Sheng will ask what road he will travel to the next venue should he win. The two will soon part so Sheng can seek the temple and deliver his gift.
Ironhide placed his route due west towards Arabia from Hindustan. He will hire a horse to ride if he is able.
The horse glared at both men with its one eye as it cropped the nearby vegetation to a uniform height. Despite the trouble it had caused, it had pulled the wagon faster than a team of horses across hundreds of miles in a few hours.
Sheng smiled, glad the horse was working out. He continued on for as long as it took to get to the venue at Hindustan.
The thin pony trotted along until the ground began to clear of vegetation for it to eat as the ground became rocky. Then it stopped in its tracks, throwing its head in refusal.
Mol-eh-Keb saw that the crew of clockwork pirates were turning to bear their strange weaponry on him as he prepared to strike at their captain.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the Pirate Captain. Surprised at the strength of these beings, he swung his foreclaw in a sweep to try and dislodge the grip of the clockwork man.
Mol-eh-Keb's claw swipe missed as the night stalker tried to twist around to get at the pirate captain. The metal man lost his grip anyway, sliding across the deck as the tail whipped around. He bumped against the tower in the center of the ship, as the dragon heard a whoosh behind him. Pain exploded across his scaly back as he fell into the water off one side of the metal battleship.
The dark Dragon seethed in pain and anger. Who were these metal men and why had they come to his island home? Looking up under the keel of the boat, the dragon began to pound and smash at it from below.
After several moments a crack appeared in the plate, then it expanded under the beating. Mol-eh-Keb was acting on instinct even though he knew he could not swim as well as a slave, or even a dog.
As the boat sailed away from him with massive screws churning the water overhead, he saw two metal cylinders splash into the water on either side of the boat.
Mol-eh-Keb watched the two cylinders as he changed his shape into a large shark. It was more streamlined for swimming. The dragon went to attack the ship again when the cylinders exploded in a seismic wave. The pressure beat on his body knocking all the air from his body.
He saw two more of the cylinders drop over the side and start to sink down toward him.
The cylinders detonated overhead as he swam towards shore and emerged as himself. He was badly wounded from the strange weapons used by the metal invaders, but he would heal if he waited long enough.
The dragon-shark swam down into the depths of the sea. Then he moved parallel to the coast to a small beach. Reverting to dragon form, he moved onto the beach to assess the damages to himself and his island.
The main harbor town underneath his aerie was on fire and most of the buildings had been shattered by the giant ballistas used by the metal ship. He could see that it was listing slightly as it took up station in the natural cove and pounded the shore with its magic thunder.
Some of the clockwork men, including the captain, took flight heading for Mol-eh-Keb's lair high above his burning city.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan Dermit was surrounded by people on the street as the skyline of Los Angeles glowed above him. He still had a mystery to solve. Maybe the police could help him.
Regan quickly looked around for a payphone with a phone book attached to look up the nearest police department. Once found, Regan walked to the nearest one.
The psychic became aware of another man watching him as he walked. The man stayed way behind him, but mirrored his every move until he reached the glass and ivory station.
Regan slowed down as he reached the station and looked around for a 24 hour cafe or convenience store nearby. He took note of the small host of places before entering the police station. He walked up to the closest desk to the doors and asked if he can find out what happened to his friend.
The desk sergeant looked at him.
"What's the name of your friend?," he asked in a bored voice.
"Well, to be honest, I'm not sure if you'll even have a record," Regan sighed. "He's just a squatter, a street person like me. His name is Bruce. I just saw him at the hospital and want to know what happened to him."
Regan looked away in despair and walked slowly toward the doors.
Regan saw the man that had followed him from the hospital standing outside.
"What's the name of the victim?," said the sergeant. "I have a couple of John Does but no Bruces."
Seeing the strange man outside, Regan hesitated for a moment. "Wait, tell me about the John Does. Was one of them a tall, dark-haired man?," Regan said as he turned back around slowly toward the desk.
"That fits the description of a gunshot victim taken to Community General," said the desk sergeant. "What do you know about it?"
"He is one of my friends. To be honest, he wasn't even supposed to be in L.A. He was supposed to be on the eastern seaboard. Something bad must have dragged him out here, because he never told me, I heard from another friend that he was here so I came as quick as I could. How long ago did it happen?," Regan explained. He quickly glanced back to the doors to see if the man was still out there.
"The report was filed three days ago," said the desk sergeant. "Hold on while I call a detective down to talk to you."
The policeman pulled his phone closer and dialed an extension of someone else in the building. He gave the tentative identification to someone on the other end of the phone. He listened for a few moments.
"Detective McCarthy would like to talk to you," the desk sergeant said. "Go up to the third floor and look for the sign for robbery/homicide."
Regan took a deep breath and walked slowly up the stairs to the third floor. He looked around and quickly found the door marked robbery/homicide. Regan opened the door firmly, "Detective McCarthy?"
Regan found himself in a city of cubicles, with men and women typing, talking on the phone, writing notes, and going about their business. A squat, balding man in shirt and tie waited at the entrance to the maze of dividers, badge and gun on his hip.
"I'm McCarthy," the policeman said. "You're here about one of my cases?"
Regan shook the uneasy feeling in the back of his mind and smiled. "Yes, one of the John Does, err, I mean Bruce, he was a friend of mine. Tall Guy. Dark Hair."
Regan looked around carefully, glad to see that the room was filled with people. Less likely that the detective was a monster that will change into something else and try to eat him. Regan had heard and seen too many strange things since Dark Day.
"Let's go back to my desk and talk," McCarthy said, leading the way to a crowded cubicle at the back of the room. "You said this man was identified as a John Doe in a shooting?"
Day One: Plane 14: Kevin
Kevin heard the sound of weapons being reloaded as he considered his options. At least his other form was stronger and more able to take a pounding.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Roq waited for his axe to return to him.
"Well, finally something good has come from all of this," Roq said, observed how close the closest new water monster is to him with thoughts of how to get them also zapped out of existence.
Paige tried to knock one of the blobs on the live power line.
She flew through it, covering herself with slime, and scattering the fiend into pieces.
The magic weapon returned as Roq measured his distance. They were still growing limbs to defend themselves from attack as their source continued to cook on the power lines.
Paige was able to lift one of the smaller monsters on to the power line, as slime dripped from her as she flew.
The swing knocked the middle of the beast ahead of the axe, while the rest jiggled on the pavement like insane jell-o. The blob fell on the exposed wire and began to cook like its progenitor.
The smell of boiling water and cooking grass covered Roq and Paige.
The surviving blobs began to get together as numerous arms and eyes sprouted along their surface.
Paige was able to grab something with too many hands, but the arm came apart under her grip.
Roq tried to pick some of the smaller blobs up with his hands and throw them into the wires.
They oozed around his fingers like snot from a running nose, covering his hands with slime as he threw them on the incinerator and the smell of cooking water became more furious, almost choking.
"Ewwww, that is just plain wrong and disgusting, but it does the trick," mumbled Roq.
Roq went after the next closest water monster and attempted to grab and throw it on the lines. "I hope I don't puke first." Roq said.
Roq saw that most of the monstrous blobs scattered by the winged woman, had got together in a man-shaped form. They were running toward him as the rest tried to escape his clutches. He missed the power line as the man-shaped thing swung at his head.
Roq blocked the muck monster's attack. "This may get messy," groaned Roq.
Roq attempted a body slam of the creature into the live wire. "And they say watching wrestling will get you nowhere." Roq has a quick smirk cross his face.
Roq's hands slid along the muck monster as he tried to get a grip for his throw. A fist pounded him in the face in retaliation.
"Well, that smarts!," exclaimed Roq. He used the same tactic he had used before on the smaller creature of water. He swung his axe with the blunt side hitting the target and hoped to knock most of it on the power line.
The flat of the axe struck exactly as Roq planned, sending the mini monster into the power line. Cooking vegetation wafted to the two heroes as the rest of the surviving muckness still tried to get together to form a coherent whole to oppose them.
Roq tried to scoop up the remainder of the goop monsters and throw them into the live wire.
"Things may just be looking up," Roq mumbled.
The legless monsters tried to run away from the relentless hero as he gathered them up. They tried to squeeze together to make a more viable life form and escape but he was able to scoop most of them on the pyre.
Roq scanned around to see if he has got all of the little critters. He looked at the car he had put in the hole in the road, and took it out to see what shape that it's in, hoping it was still in good shape.
"I hope I didn't wreck this cruiser," wondered Roq.
Roq found that the cruiser's front end was crushed to fit the hole he had filled to shut off the water. The smell of burning moss filled the air, driving away almost anything with a sense of smell, even insects.
Roq looked around for bystanders and made sure they were all right and asked them what else may be going on around there, checking to see if there is any other excitement happening.
Paige walked over to where Roq was and asked, "What the hell were those things? And did you get them all?"
The two heroes did not see any surviving glop moving on the battlefield. Hurt people cried in pain, and damage was extensive, but the day was saved for the university, and everything was quiet.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra
Ezra made a mental note of where the 'tank' was located and where the 'elevator' that they emerged from is located then began to 'Doorway' after the spider.
The Shadow Warlock could see the sinking ground that denoted his quarry advancing away at a fast clip. It vanished into a forest after a few minutes of travel.
Luckily he knew its direction of travel, so he didn't have to keep it in sight to follow it.
"Here's hoping that I don't get lost." Ezra continues to move in the direction that the spider was heading, 'Doorwaying' as best he can through the trees.
The tunneling machine scared off the local wildlife ahead of the shadow warlock. His doorways allowed him to keep up with the chittering sound, letting him bypass a group of things that he had never seen the like of before.
They were short, thin, muscular creatures with a waxen complexion. Some had balck heir, others had silver. Large ears stuck out of their helmets. Yellow eyes squinted in the morning sun.
Their hands held an assortment of bladed and blunt weapons in their grips.
Unsure of what the ugly, martial looking creatures were and not too interested in meeting them up close, Ezra continued to pursue the spider thing.
The thing was leading the shadow warlock due east. At one point, he saw a golden, medieval city in the distance as the tunnel spider kept going.
Fortunately, he didn't come across any more of the roving warriors.
Wondering if he was getting anywhere by following the spider creature, Ezra checked his memory to make sure that he knew the way back to the elevator. Once certain of its location, he headed off toward the medieval city.
The door should be due west of where he stood according to the movement of the sun overhead. The spider was heading due east through the woods. A trail like that of Bugs Bunny's digging followed it in a straight line.
Confident that he could make his way back to the elevator, and curious about the Medieval city in the distance, Ezra turned away from the spider's trail and headed off toward the city.
Ezra saw that the towers and walls dominated the plain, but weren't as clean as he thought when he got closer. They reminded him of ancient towers on his home earth, only larger.
Undaunted he continued on to the city gates.
"Hello," said the impossibly handsome watchman at the top of the tower. "State your name and business before entering, please."
"My name is Ezra...the Wanderer. I have traveled much of late and I am seeking shelter and food for a night or two."
"Please enter, and enjoy our elven hospitality, Ezra," said the watchman, opening the gate for the shadow warlock.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar had a plan. He figured, if he cast 'thunderclap' on a clear day like this one, it will disrupt the crowd enough for him to get out of the gate without getting killed by the golems or the guards. For now, the farmer's cart was just cover to cast the spell behind.
The thunderclap went off without a hitch, animals and people scattering from the strange explosion in their midst. Lahknar couldn't see the golems because of the rushing people, and knew he had a screen to use to get out of the gate.
Taking advantage of the confusion, Lahknar ran to the gate, hoping to get as far from the city as he could before anyone could stop him.
Lahknar slipped passed the running crowd easily, the road branching with a signpost to point him in the right direction. Hopefully the golems would not kill anyone as they bulled their way to the gate.
Having chased him across the city, there was no way they were giving up now that he was free and clear of civilization.
Relieved to lose the golems at last, Lahknar picked out a spot on the western horizon and ran to it. He hoped finding the place in the Old Kingdom Mountains will not be as difficult as navigating human/surface settlements.
The kobold heard a crash behind him, but the golems weren't in sight yet. Maybe they angered someone with enough magical prowess to slow them down for a bit. In any case the road ahead was empty, and he knew he would soon be entering the land of his ancestors, the Old Kingdom.
Lahknar didn't look back. He knew, however, if he was going to reach the Old Kingdom Mountains, he needed supplies and food. He had training in wilderness survival and land navigation, though, so he felt confidence for the journey ahead.
A few miles up the road, the warlock came across the first of what could be many farms that supply the walled city with supplies for its inhabitants. He didn't know how far ahead he is from his new enemies, but maybe he could get some kind of conveyance to help speed him through the vast area he would need to cover.
"Hmmm," Lahknar thought. "I don't want to steal from common farmers, but on the other hand, I really do need to get to the Old Kingdom Mountains in a hurry. Maybe there is a farmer I can hitch a ride with or something."
Lahknar saw that the people on the farmstead were putting their animals away after the day at the market. A wagon full of their unsold goods sat next to the barn. Either the farmer would try his luck again tomorrow, or use the surplus for his family and animals.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition!," reached his ears from a distance, and Lahknar knew the skeletal minions were after him again, even if they weren't close enough for a good shot with their strange weapons.
Lahknar mumbled under his breath, "This is getting old." He slunk up to the cart and pocketed something easily edible and then continued on the road. Hopefully, once he was closer to the Mountains he can find his way underground.
Lahknar also knew that several great Elven cities dotted the land between himself and the mountain range. That gave him some more options other than getting a few hours ahead of the things and trying to summon an elemental to help him. The elves might not help him, but another warlock might do it out of courtesy for the brotherhood.
Realizing he was going to need a fairly safe and secure place to summon the elemental, Lahknar selected a farm that looked pretty quiet. He snuck back toward the barn, ready to cast cloud of slumber should he meet any of the natives. Once settled in, he began the summoning process.
Lahknar felt the pressure of trying to penetrate the veil to the elemental planes, chanting over the scrawled symbol of air. Halfway through the ceremony, he realized that the effort was failing. Then the summoning collapsed, leaving the kobold tired.
A red streak of lightning punched through the barn wall above Lahknar's head.
The kobold employed one of those phonetic gratifying words his mother told him never to repeat and then ran as fast as he could in the opposite direction.
The squad of metal skeletons were still distant, but missing two of their number. Evidently the city guard finally got off its collective duff and did something. Still four of those things was still bad for the kobold. At least they were slow if relentless in their pursuit.
"Four," Lahknar counted. "They are awfully persistent." Undaunted, the kobold continued his escape. Maybe he can lose them in a corn field or something.
There were numerous grain fields, fruits, some corn and tobacco fields. They were off the road, behind wooden fences. Lahknar's refuge burned behind him as he scrambled across the yard.
The local crows let Lahknar know they didn't like him by cawing as he passed.
"Stupid birds," he said. The kobold considered this a moment. In the orchards, he might find some shade to hide it, but corn grew taller than kobolds do. He decided that would be his best bet and ran for the nearest cornfield in the same direction he wanted to travel.
Red lightning reached for him in sparkling fingers, but Lahknar dodged them all to reach the cornfield. He knew that if they fired into the vegetation they would set it on fire.
A beam passed high and to his left, sparking a corn stalk into a torch.
Lahknar kept running through the field. The golems seem to have unlimited range on their energy spells, but he still hoped to outrun them.
Red light burned the corn around the kobold as he ran. The beams weren't coming any closer as he charged forward.
Lahknar was getting fatigued, so he tried to find someplace to hide again.
Lahknar knew the things would keep following him, just like they seemed to have followed Springer before him. He could see what looked to be a stream ahead through the smoke trying to choke him. It seemed to be for watering the cornfield and the rest of the farm.
The Kobold ran to the stream. He tested the water and ran through it toward the Old Kingdom Mountains.
The fire should burn to the stream, and maybe stop or spread along the far bank. If the golems fire their strange crossbows at him on this side of the bank, they might set this side on fire.
The warlock saw a farmer and his wife standing at the end of the field he was running through. They held a panicky horse in their grip. A cart stood to one side, almost empty.
"Hurry! We must escape," he yelled to them as he approached. He climbed into the cart, hoping they harbor no prejudices against his kind and that their horse ran faster than Lahknar could.
The farmer stared at Lahknar for a moment. Then he looked out at the burning field. Maybe he saw the metal golems out there, maybe not. Either way, he strapped the horse back into its harness in record time as his wife climbed up in the cart beside Lahknar.
"What did you do, you horrible dwarf?," she demanded, glaring at Lahknar in anger.
"I ate their grandparents," Lahknar sneered under his breath, then added aloud, "now let's get a move on!"
"I have never seen such monsters," said the farmer. "They look like metal skeletons."
The farmer urged his horse into a gallop away from the golems. Lahknar could see the main road ahead. It led east to west, from the city into the Old Kingdoms and its peoples.
"There's something ahead," said the farmer.
The passengers on the cart saw that the dirt road humped unnaturally in the center and the cause of it was coming toward them as the horse ran from the fire.
"Faster, grandpa, or those skeletons will get us all," Lahknar said, looking at the road ahead. He has no idea what it could be. He wonders if a spell might be useful at the moment, but can't decide which one.
The farmer nodded as he urged his horse faster. The cart rattled as it rolled on either side of the new line of raised dirt in the middle of the road. Lahknar heard a clittering of earth moving behind the cart, saw a red light play on the back of the farmer's wife. It didn't seem to harm her as it ran up and down her body.
The light started up the farmer's body a few seconds later.
"Whoa! Pop's hold still. I have a feeling it means no harm." Lahknar backed as far away as he can and still remain safely in the cart.
The artifact was a metal globe with four legs extended from its belly. The light was coming from a spot just above where the legs met the central body. A cylinder stuck out of the belly of the beast, pointing at the farmer.
"That thing's unnatural," said the wife, holding up her hands defensively.
Apparently the horse agreed since it kept galloping. Metal should not move.
Red blasts struck the spider before it could shine its light on Lahknar. It staggered under the punishing beams. The spider turned, loosing a fireball from the cylinder under its belly as it tried to line up on the first metal skeleton coming towards them.
The farmer gave the horse some more encouragement to go faster as if it needed it.
"Yes, but I think it is on our side," Lahknar moved to give the metal creature plenty of room. "Would it help if I got out and pushed?" Ignoring the farmer's reply, he released a 'cloud of steam' in their wake, hoping it might slow the robots down.
The cloud formed a screen obscuring the combatants, but Lahknar could hear the sound of their weapons firing at each other. At least they weren't shooting at him any more. The farmer urged his horse to go faster as he turned them toward the next farm along the road.
Lahknar breathed a sigh of relief, but he knew this reprieve won't last. "Can you take us into the mountains?" he asked the old man, while looking at the woman to see if she was all right.
"The mountains?," said the farmer. "Why the mountains? We have archers to fight those demons right here."
"Where? Take us to them," the kobold ordered.
"I am going as fast as I can," said the farmer. "Anyway we'll need to spread the alarm about the fire so we can fight it."
The farmer pulled into the next farm's yard. He got down from the cart, looking for someone to talk to about the problem facing the area.
Day One: Plane 33: Sheng
The one eyed pony pulled the cart at its own pace, but Sheng and Ironhide could not see the town behind them as the thing cropped grass on the side of the road like a scythe.
Sheng tried to gently encourage the horse to move faster, but they will travel through the night in hopes of making up some time.
The pony trotted, grabbing a bite every fifth, or sixth, step it took. It seemed to be eating for a herd of regular size horses.
Sheng patted the horse gently, "Giddy up."
The pony broke into a canter, not quite a gallop but faster than a trot. It only took a bite out of any vegetation that happened to get too close to its mouth as it moved along the road west toward Hindustan.
Its small, thin stature belied the obvious strength it held for it seemed to have no trouble pulling the cart, the statue, and the two men as it sped along.
Sheng had no particular plans other than to cover as much ground as possible and get Ironhide to the next fight. If they progress too slow, he will suggest Ironhide go ahead on his own.
He has no plans on interfering in the next combat. Then as soon as it is over he will continue to the temple to give his gift to the Lama. Then and only then will he continue west to the next competition.
Only after his important mission was complete he might decide to get into some trouble with that dragon tattooed guy.
Sheng's one-eyed pony pulled the two men faster than a normal horse. It seemed content to move along at a brisk pace as long as it could snatch patches of grass from the roadside as it went.
Sheng could mark their progress by the divots pulled from the ground.
Sheng sat, driving the cart tirelessly for many hours. Then he asked if Ironhide will take a turn with the reins so he could meditate (focus on his breath) for a few hours.
The fighter agreed to the change, allowing Sheng to relax for the first time in hours. When the shih became aware of his surroundings again, the sun had already climbed above the horizon to beam down on the increasingly hilly terrain. Unfamiliar mountains reached for the sky on his right.
"Your horse is faster than I thought it would be," said Ironhide, when he was aware that Sheng had awaken from his concentrations.
Sheng smiled, "He is a fair being and will see his freedom when my mission is finished." Sheng stretched his arms.
The two will stop briefly every few hours for a quick meal and a chance to relieve themselves and stretch muscles. However, one of the two will always keep a hand on the reins so the horse does not get away.
They will travel as quickly as possible to get Ironhide to the venue for his fight. Then Sheng will ask what road he will travel to the next venue should he win. The two will soon part so Sheng can seek the temple and deliver his gift.
Ironhide placed his route due west towards Arabia from Hindustan. He will hire a horse to ride if he is able.
The horse glared at both men with its one eye as it cropped the nearby vegetation to a uniform height. Despite the trouble it had caused, it had pulled the wagon faster than a team of horses across hundreds of miles in a few hours.
Sheng smiled, glad the horse was working out. He continued on for as long as it took to get to the venue at Hindustan.
The thin pony trotted along until the ground began to clear of vegetation for it to eat as the ground became rocky. Then it stopped in its tracks, throwing its head in refusal.
Steel Knights 1
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
Mol-eh-Keb could see the clockwork men entering his lair from his vantage point on the beach. They wanted his treasure for themselves. There was no telling how many of his subjects they had already killed to get what he had amassed and stored in his mountainous lair.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
"Yes, that's right. I don't know when or where it happened but his name's Bruce. He's a big guy with dark hair, he's kind of a drifter." Regan looked around again, hoping that it wasn't an ambush.
"The only victim I have fitting that is this man," said McCarthy, holding out a picture of Bruce. "We believe he was shot in a gang related drive by. We don't know if he was the intended victim, or just in the wrong place. What can you tell me about him other than he drifts around?"
"Well to be honest, I don't really know much about Bruce, it's safer that way on the streets. I do know that he shouldn't be in L.A. he usually stuck right along the eastern seaboard, I mean two weeks ago he was in Pensacola Florida." Regan started to feel more at ease for the first time since coming to L.A.. He let his guard down slowly.
"How did you come to know that he was here in town?," said McCarthy, making notes.
"I guess you could say I gotta feeling. Um, I hadn't seen him in a while, so I...snooped around trying to see where he is. I gotta tip that something had happened, so I ran to the hospital to check it out. I just came from there."
"We suspect that members of a gang shot him by accident," said McCarthy. "Has your friend ever mentioned anyone on Cale Street?"
"Cale Street?" Regan said, making a mental note. "No, I can't say he had. Sorry I'm not more of a help here, Detective."
"Do you know anyone we can notify?," McCarthy asked. "Maybe they would know more."
"Again, I'm sorry Detective. If Bruce had a family, he has never mentioned them to me. I'm not even sure what he is doing on the West Coast, he never really mentioned it. I am as close as Bruce has to a friend, and I'm just a squatter myself," Regan thought about the strange person that followed him to the station. "Is there anything else I can help you with detective? The shock of all of this has gotten to me, I really need to get some rest."
"If you can think of anything else, let us know," said McCarthy. He put away his notebook with a frown. "There's a shelter a few streets over if you need it."
"Hey, thanks a lot. Oh and one more thing. That street where everything went down? Where is it? Maybe if I see it, it might jog my memory or something?," Regan looked around once more, waiting on the detective to answer before leaving the building.
He wondered if the strange person who tailed him was still out there.
"I think you should stay away from there," McCarthy said, frowning at the request. "You don't want to be joining your friend in the hospital."
"Thanks Detective, I'll just be on my way now. Wish I could help you out more with Bruce, and I wish I knew exactly what he was up to, but I don't. Good night, Detective."
Regan walked out of the offices and back down to the main entrance.
Business had started booming as people arrived to file complaints and make statements. Regan knew that perpetrators would be brought in at the back where the officers parked. A booking and cellblock was there for officer safety like most of the older station houses he had seen.
Regan carefully slipped out the doors, and just waited a moment. He tried to force his inner psyche to see if the person who was following him on the dark midnight streets would still be waiting.
He felt a presence near him, but couldn't see the man as he scanned the street. He knew the watcher was close.
Regan gathered his wits and quickly walked away from the police station, further into the city. He looked around for a friendly place to crash during the early morning hours. He always felt more comfortable at night anyway.
Several stores looked busy enough to hide his loitering for a while before security started looking for him, three or four hotels had lobby areas that seemed to allow people to hang out, a basketball court had two games going on.
Places to kill time.
Regan walked into the lobby of the lowest end hotel he found, trying to appear as if he was there for a purpose. He spent most of his time dozing off in a chair, but every once in a while he stood up to check any nearby clock and pace back and forth between the pay phones, as if expecting someone, hoping not to draw attention.
No one seemed to pay Regan mind as he loitered in the hotel. Daylight came, but no one approached him in the intervening time.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The two adventurers stood in the midst of the chaos. Their helper in the car had vanished in a splash of water. The muck monster had been decimated and still cooked on the exposed power lines. In the distance, sirens marked the approach of the city's more conventional forces to deal with the aftermath of the events at Copernicus University.
Paige looked around at the man she had helped a little and said, "Well, I think I better go and find my friend." Then she turned and started to walk off.
Roq looked toward the mysterious stranger who had swooped him out of the grasp of the water beast. "I thank you for the hand back there. Where is your friend? Is it anything you need a hand with?," Roq was thinking what to do with the approach of the sirens.
"They sure aren't going to like how I left that cruiser" lamented Roq.
A helicopter appeared overhead. Roq knew that it was surveying the scene as special forces headed for the grounds. Everything it saw would be relayed to the ground troops approaching.
Roq decided that leaving would be much better than staying right now, since help was on the way. Roq started to run back to his precinct and see if anything new was happening there.
Roq saw armored troops swarming from his left as he ran from the battle scene. They would encase the university, spreading along the perimeter. If he couldn't get through the perimeter, he would be trapped and possibly arrested.
Least they wouldn't connect his super identity with his ordinary identity at first.
Paige flew over and grabbed Roq and headed away from the university as fast as she could with him, and she said, "It looked like you could use some more help here."
As Paige flew from the scene, the helicopter flew in behind her.
"This is the police," the copilot said over a PA system. "Please land so we can question you."
Paige looked at Roq and asked, "Well, what do you want me to do? Stop, or try to lose him?"
"Land, or be shot down," said the police helicopter PA system. "This is your last warning."
Roq looked around to see what kinds of nice obstacles which would get in the way of the helicopter. He suggested trying to use the cover and get away from the helicopter using the maneuverability advantage against the helicopters maneuverability. Roq also erected a force bubble to cover both of them.
A bullet bounced off the force bubble as the two sped along.
"Land now," said the PA system.
Paige shouted, "Well, what's it going to be do you want me to land or not?"
She tried to lose them in some trees or anything she could find.
Paige pulled away from the helicopter with her superior speed. The vehicle stayed behind her as Roq pointed at various points of cover as they passed.
Paige pulled away from the helicopter with her superior speed. The vehicle stayed behind her as Roq pointed at various points of cover as they passed.
"Just how fast can you fly anyway, friend?" Roq wondered, if fast enough they can just outrace the helicopter to someplace without all the added police. If not faster than the helicopter then some good flying through the possible obstacles on the ground.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra
The inside of the city was rundown but still held a fraction of its former beauty, reminding Ezra of old cities like London on his own earth. For a moment he could forget the terrible struggle with the Night Lords and the reason he had arrived here as he started wandering the cobbled streets.
Ezra will stroll through the town looking for a well to refresh himself. He will then find a quiet place to sit down and try to get a premonition.
Numerous fountains dotted the beautiful city. It was only a matter of moments before the shadow warlock was able to find a place to wash up. A bench under a broad tree was cool to the touch as he gazed at the people, elves, around him.
His visionary power suggested that the only thing that was going to happen close by was a gaggle of women arriving to do their wash.
Having satiated his curiosity about the medieval city, Ezra attempted to find his way back to the dimensional elevator. He planned on awaiting the spider creature's return and perhaps ambushing it.
Following the trail back to the elevator was an easy task for the shadow warlock. He didn't have to avoid the band of ugly men that he had seen earlier, or meet anything but wild animals who fled from him when he got too close. The transport remained where he had left it.
Ezra found a concealed spot a short distance from the elevator where he would be able to see the spider's approach. Then he meditated to regain his strength.
After a few minutes of meditation, Ezra noticed that the transport was powering up, preparing to leave its spot.
As Ezra watched, the transport lit its fans and began to move forward down the track where the spider had gone.
The transport headed down the path the spider took, slowly at first, but then faster. Ezra knew that the thing only had the spindly arms it used to manipulate the elevator. The spider was the real seeker of the amber balls.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
The farmers gathered together into a small force. Lahknar noticed that the farmer gave them enough information so that they armed themselves with spears, and heavy crossbows. An old Wolfen appeared in battered armor and spear, pulling on a helmet.
Lahknar asked if anyone had a sword he could use.
"Surely," said one of the farmers, handing over a rusted blade that had seen better days.
Lahknar took the sword and one of those colorful human words came to mind. Undaunted, he tried to find a position from which he could surprise the golems.
As the kobold watched the spreading fire, only one of the golems stepped into view. Part of its left arm was gone, and it limped. Its three comrades failed to materialize, as well as the spider artifact.
"I hope this is a good sign," he said to himself, then moved to attack from behind.
The golem seemed to home in on Lahknar, turning as he tried to circle it. Perhaps it didn't quite see him after the small fight it had been in and the burning fields. The kobold saw it raising its weapon to point at him.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition," it demanded. "So I can shoot you."
"Eat steel, rustbucket!" Lahknar swung his sword into the golem, hoping to disable it before it could get another shot off.
Lahknar's sword hit the thing's good arm as it blocked his blow. He could feel the vibration run up his arm from the parry. A metal foot knocked him down with a glancing blow to his leg. He knew it would bruise bad if he lived to feel it.
Undaunted, Lahknar struck again.
The blade smashed against the metal golem, driving it back. The metals sparked against each other as the sword notched the metal breastplate. The farmers approached from behind the golem as it concentrated on Lahknar.
A metal fist swung at the kobold's head.
Lahknar parried, then struck out again with his sword.
The golem blocked with its good arm, then grabbed the kobold with its arm wrapping around his body.
"Help!" the Kobold yells as he tries stabbing the golem behind him. He hopes to find a chink in its armor and spill its guts all over. With his legs kicking in the air though, he feels awfully helpless. "Farmers, help!"
The sword skittered across the armor of the thing in a small scratching sound. The trapping arm began to squeeze Lahknar tight. He heard a clang and the heavy metal fell on top of him, holding him to the ground. Then he heard a lot more clangs, and the metal arm fell away from him.
Hoping the farmers have arrived, Lahknar jumped to his feet.
"That was very brave, master kobold," said one of the farmers, hammering the unmoving golem with a heavy warhammer. The metal crumpled nicely under the blow. "Now we have to fight the fire and put it out."
"Thanks. Any idea what this is?" Lahknar asked, "how big is the fire?"
"I am sure you are a better judge of things than we are," said the farmer. "It's still confined to the lower fields."
Lahknar tried 'cloud of steam' as the bucket brigade lined up. The summoned cloud dropped over the field. Some of the smaller flames went out as the steam and smoke mixed together.
The farmers lined up, passing the buckets as quickly as possible from one end to the other. They worked hard but they were barely keeping the flames back from the water line to the next farm.
Lahknar joined the line to haul buckets.
Smoke billowed toward the fire fighters as they worked. Women and children joined the line to try and save the surrounding farm land. Some would probably form a line on the other side of the conflagration and try to stop its march toward the road.
Tapping a few people on the shoulder, Lahknar asked them to join him on the other side of the fire, so they can try stopping it from reaching the road.
As Lahknar and the farmers struggled with the blaze, soldiers from the city rode out and pitched in. Lahknar recognized the robe of a water warlock on an elderly man leaning on a staff. A long scar wrapped around the hand holding the staff at his side.
Among his people, warlocks of different elemental alignments often worked together on the same projects. A rapport existed that eased relations and encouraged a friendly atmosphere. Hoping this same feeling transcended genetics, Lahknar approached the old water warlock after the fire had been extinguished and said in Western, "Greetings. We appreciate your assistance here very much."
"You're quite welcome, brother," said the elderly human. "What brings you to the city from the Old Kingdom. It has been a long time since I have seen any kobold warlocks."
"I guess I am just out looking for trouble--I mean adventure," Lahknar said. "And there are actually lots of Kobold warlocks. Usually, they hear the call of the Earth though. The Air called me. Do you know anything about these creatures that attacked us?"
"I apologize for any offense. You are the first I have seen in many years," said the older human. "These artifacts are beyond me. Some of the city's blacksmiths and mages are examining the one that was captured by the city watch. They can't make heads or tails of it. You wouldn't happen to know what they are, do you?"
"No offense taken, kind sir," Lahknar said, "I do not know much of these creatures either, except that they seemed immune to our weapons and magic--well, my connection to the Air is not as developed as your connection to Water--but otherwise, I have never seen the likes of them before."
"They seemed to cut a line to this spot from the city," said the water warlock. "You wouldn't happen to know why, would you?"
"Well," the kobold smiled, "I am incredibly good-looking."
"I doubt they chased you this far to sleep with you, brother," said the Water Warlock, smiling through his long white beard. Dark green eyes echoed the small smile. A small talon shaped scar appeared on his cheek for the brief second of his smile. His robe, the symbol for his element, was a little muddy, and wet from the calling of rain to help put the fire out. "I shall return to my home. If you return to Welshema and need aid, ask for Tal-en-son. Someone will direct you to me eventually."
Lahknar repeated the warlock's name, committing it to memory and then turned to assess the situation. The fire was out and the golems neutralized. All that remained was getting the amber sphere to the mountains. Picking the most direct route, he began his journey once more in that direction.
Lahknar quickly realized that the particular spider artifact had left a tunnel path leading in the same direction he was going. It was almost a straight line towards the distant mountains as far as he could tell.
Day Two: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng took a sack and filled it 1/3 of the way with grain from the sacks of grain in the back of the wagon. Then he ripped the sack, leaving loose ends and tied these ends over the horse's ears. He made sure the horse could still see, and that the sack was not tied too tight to constrict breathing. But, this will allow the horse to continue eating as it walked.
He patted the horse's head and said softly, "Here ya go, friend. As long as you keep walking, I'll make sure your belly is full."
The pony began to move again, enjoying the oats immensely. The food ran out as Sheng and Ironhide noticed other travelers on the road heading in the same direction. They saw the stone platform for the contest surrounded by the clay and rock buildings common to the area.
The man with the dragon tattoo sneered at his competition as he watched the surviving fighters mill about and practiced their moves.
Sheng smiled at Ironhide, "Looks like we got you to the contest in time. I am close to my destination and I must continue. After I deliver my cargo, I will return here. If you have already moved on, I will try and meet you on the road to Arabia. Good luck in the contest, friend."
With that, Sheng handed Ironhide a bottle of sweet wine.
"Take this and enjoy it after your matches. Win or lose, you will have a warm belly."
Sheng wished his friend good luck and continued down the road to the temple where the beloved lama made his home.
The pony wouldn't move until Sheng had secured more feed, but once moving it pulled the cart to a walled compound where clay brick buildings gleamed peacefully on the world. The tao shih could see monks going about their duties in their orange robes as the one eyed pony pulled to a stop just outside the gate.
The mountains surrounded the place, so the monks probably grew their own food, or had people send them dry stuff from the jungles to the south.
Sheng will look around and say to the horse, "Friend, do you wish to be free here, or will you stay with me until we can find a place that you want to live?"
Sheng gave the horse plenty of oats and grain. He released the horse from the cart and provided it with water in his metal begging bowl.
Then Sheng shouldered his bag and slowly and mindfully entered the temple, looking around. As he met a monk's gaze, he placed hands with palms together and bowed his head slightly. He made his way to the main temple structure within the walls.
The monks respectfully bow to the visitor as they perform their tasks. A large garden did fill out one section of the grounds. An irrigation system had been built to pump water to the plants.
Stones formed a path to the central building of the compound. It had no walls, just supports for the overhanging roof. A mosaic decorated the floor in blues and pinks, but the tao shih couldn't make out what the picture was as he moved up the walk.
An elderly monk in orange robes approached Sheng. He held up his hand in greeting.
"How may we help you, traveler?," he asked quietly.
Sheng bowed deeply to the monk in respect, "Dear brother, I come bearing gifts for the great and wise Lama. Is this grand temple the home of the exiled enlightened teacher?"
The monk answered in the affirmative.
Sheng beamed a wide smile, "Come with me, brother."
Sheng led the robed monk outside to the cart and removed the tarp revealing the old statue. He worked with the monks to move the cart into the temple grounds and place the statue where the monks decide is best.
The statue of Buddha was placed in the open temple near the rear of clearing, after much effort.
He will also keep his eye out for the location in the temple compound where offerings are made to the temple. Sheng has other gifts (money and food) that will be slipped into the offering bowls quietly without fanfare.
An alms box was not immediately present. The tao shih did see a platform where food was being packed in boxes from the monastery gardens.
Once the statue is placed and the monks are happy with its location, Sheng asked, "I do have some other gifts. Is there an alms box or location where I should place
the smaller items?"
"We're are taking food to the smaller villages that can't support themselves," said the Abbot. "You are welcome to place them with the supplies we are taking."
Sheng smiled.
"You are blessed with endless compassion and generosity to give to those less
fortunate. I will help."
Sheng retrieved from his cart his bag of uncooked rice (17 lbs), the dry beans (10 lbs), a pocket knife, and his small bag of spices. He places these items with the food boxes.
Then he said to the monk, "Please take this as well to support the temple." He placed all his money (1000 Yuan, 10 gold coins, some silver coins, and the paper money of the khans) at the feet of the monk.
Finally he said to the monk, "I have one last gift for the lama."
He removed a piece of silver paper with red ink and another gold paper with blue ink. "These pages must be burnt to release the magic. This one (the silver page) will cure Yin Chi disease in the one who holds the paper as it burns. This one (the gold page) will let the one holding the page see the aura of those near and detect disease among other things. The lama will know when to use them."
The Sheng smiled, "I have one request, it will bring me endless joy if I may gaze my eyes on the holy lama for a few moments and then sit in meditation in your great temple."
Sheng will wait for an answer to his request.
"Thank you for your bequests," said the abbot. "It will surely feed numerous people that need the food and the wherewithal to buy what we can't grow here. I cannot say if the lama will see you, but I shall ask him."
Sheng smiled, he did offer the horse his freedom after all. He will let him go. He will also give the old cart and unused grain to the monks for he has no use for it now. He will leave here on foot once he has an opportunity to meet the lama. While he waited
for news, he sat quietly and ate the remainder of his cooked rice ration and drink the last few swigs of his sweet wine.
The abbot returned, orange robe fluttering slightly.
"The lama will see you," he said. "Please follow me."
The abbot waited for Sheng to walk behind him, before leading the way through the open place where the Buddha statue now resided, along a path through a rock garden which made the tao shih tingle as he walked. His passage stirred some of the smaller rocks with a slight clinking. The abbot led the way into a grove of trees that the visitor had not noticed before. He bowed before he stepped into a clear space among the trees.
A two year old boy contemplated a butterfly on a small flower there.
Sheng was at first taken off guard by the age of the holy one. Then he sat and bowed from the sitting position. He said nothing to the boy but thought, "Perhaps one day I will return here and offer teaching for this child. Or perhaps it is he who will teach
me."
After a few moments Sheng smiled to the boy, "Compassion, Peace, and blessings for enlightenment."
He got up and backed away. He sat in front of the Buddha statue for the next two hours in meditation of breath. Then he stood and stretched. He sought the abbot and said, "I must leave now, perhaps I will return one day. Please care for that child and
see that he lives in peace and offer him teachings of our lord Buddha."
"Be careful, master wanderer," said the abbot. "The Lama believes that you will travel to places not known to us, and it will be dangerous to you. someone will come to point the way for you."
With this, Sheng gathered the few items he did not give to the temple, leaving the grain and cart. He walked away from the temple smiling. He walked to the site of the fights to see if Ironhide had luck and if he has moved on or remained in the mountain city.
The tao shih arrived in the city after nightfall. Hard eyed men and women from the East mixed together in the streets. It was obvious that the tournament had not started yet.
A one eyed beggar worked the crowd in brown rags on his skinny body, even asking Sheng for some coins as he moved along.
Sheng was out of cash, but he felt for the beggar. He handed the one eyed man one of his throwing knives and smiled.
"Thank you, sir," said the one-eyed beggar. "This will be a good tool for me to use."
The beggar turned and walked away, his mangled boots leaving U-shaped prints in the dirt.
Then Sheng looked for a place to watch the fights. He would take note if he saw either Ironhide or the one with the dragon tattoo.
The ring had been cleared, but Sheng could see that carpenters were still at work on raised benches for spectators. The raised dais for the judges had already been finished to one side of the ring. Everything should be ready at the end of the week as planned.
The one-eyed horse had carried them swiftly through the night after their initial trouble.
Sheng has plenty of free time then. He will use his time for the following in this order...
1) sit in a quiet place and produce some script, he will store mystic energy (ppe) in the form of squiggle script for use later in preparing more complex calligraphy.
2) then meditate for several hours to regain the lost ppe.
3) finally he will spend time in light meditation using the mudra of collection of alms and his begging bowl near him. Since he is now broke, it would be good to collect some funds.
4) when the fights begin he will watch with interest, or if he runs into Ironhide in the meantime.
Two days of meditating, preparing the making of scrolls, and begging netted Sheng a few coins. Gamblers and fighters were swarming the town waiting for the fight to start. Finally Ironhide appeared to check on the ring before his match started.
He apparently didn't see Sheng as he walked around the thing.
Mol-eh-Keb could see the clockwork men entering his lair from his vantage point on the beach. They wanted his treasure for themselves. There was no telling how many of his subjects they had already killed to get what he had amassed and stored in his mountainous lair.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
"Yes, that's right. I don't know when or where it happened but his name's Bruce. He's a big guy with dark hair, he's kind of a drifter." Regan looked around again, hoping that it wasn't an ambush.
"The only victim I have fitting that is this man," said McCarthy, holding out a picture of Bruce. "We believe he was shot in a gang related drive by. We don't know if he was the intended victim, or just in the wrong place. What can you tell me about him other than he drifts around?"
"Well to be honest, I don't really know much about Bruce, it's safer that way on the streets. I do know that he shouldn't be in L.A. he usually stuck right along the eastern seaboard, I mean two weeks ago he was in Pensacola Florida." Regan started to feel more at ease for the first time since coming to L.A.. He let his guard down slowly.
"How did you come to know that he was here in town?," said McCarthy, making notes.
"I guess you could say I gotta feeling. Um, I hadn't seen him in a while, so I...snooped around trying to see where he is. I gotta tip that something had happened, so I ran to the hospital to check it out. I just came from there."
"We suspect that members of a gang shot him by accident," said McCarthy. "Has your friend ever mentioned anyone on Cale Street?"
"Cale Street?" Regan said, making a mental note. "No, I can't say he had. Sorry I'm not more of a help here, Detective."
"Do you know anyone we can notify?," McCarthy asked. "Maybe they would know more."
"Again, I'm sorry Detective. If Bruce had a family, he has never mentioned them to me. I'm not even sure what he is doing on the West Coast, he never really mentioned it. I am as close as Bruce has to a friend, and I'm just a squatter myself," Regan thought about the strange person that followed him to the station. "Is there anything else I can help you with detective? The shock of all of this has gotten to me, I really need to get some rest."
"If you can think of anything else, let us know," said McCarthy. He put away his notebook with a frown. "There's a shelter a few streets over if you need it."
"Hey, thanks a lot. Oh and one more thing. That street where everything went down? Where is it? Maybe if I see it, it might jog my memory or something?," Regan looked around once more, waiting on the detective to answer before leaving the building.
He wondered if the strange person who tailed him was still out there.
"I think you should stay away from there," McCarthy said, frowning at the request. "You don't want to be joining your friend in the hospital."
"Thanks Detective, I'll just be on my way now. Wish I could help you out more with Bruce, and I wish I knew exactly what he was up to, but I don't. Good night, Detective."
Regan walked out of the offices and back down to the main entrance.
Business had started booming as people arrived to file complaints and make statements. Regan knew that perpetrators would be brought in at the back where the officers parked. A booking and cellblock was there for officer safety like most of the older station houses he had seen.
Regan carefully slipped out the doors, and just waited a moment. He tried to force his inner psyche to see if the person who was following him on the dark midnight streets would still be waiting.
He felt a presence near him, but couldn't see the man as he scanned the street. He knew the watcher was close.
Regan gathered his wits and quickly walked away from the police station, further into the city. He looked around for a friendly place to crash during the early morning hours. He always felt more comfortable at night anyway.
Several stores looked busy enough to hide his loitering for a while before security started looking for him, three or four hotels had lobby areas that seemed to allow people to hang out, a basketball court had two games going on.
Places to kill time.
Regan walked into the lobby of the lowest end hotel he found, trying to appear as if he was there for a purpose. He spent most of his time dozing off in a chair, but every once in a while he stood up to check any nearby clock and pace back and forth between the pay phones, as if expecting someone, hoping not to draw attention.
No one seemed to pay Regan mind as he loitered in the hotel. Daylight came, but no one approached him in the intervening time.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The two adventurers stood in the midst of the chaos. Their helper in the car had vanished in a splash of water. The muck monster had been decimated and still cooked on the exposed power lines. In the distance, sirens marked the approach of the city's more conventional forces to deal with the aftermath of the events at Copernicus University.
Paige looked around at the man she had helped a little and said, "Well, I think I better go and find my friend." Then she turned and started to walk off.
Roq looked toward the mysterious stranger who had swooped him out of the grasp of the water beast. "I thank you for the hand back there. Where is your friend? Is it anything you need a hand with?," Roq was thinking what to do with the approach of the sirens.
"They sure aren't going to like how I left that cruiser" lamented Roq.
A helicopter appeared overhead. Roq knew that it was surveying the scene as special forces headed for the grounds. Everything it saw would be relayed to the ground troops approaching.
Roq decided that leaving would be much better than staying right now, since help was on the way. Roq started to run back to his precinct and see if anything new was happening there.
Roq saw armored troops swarming from his left as he ran from the battle scene. They would encase the university, spreading along the perimeter. If he couldn't get through the perimeter, he would be trapped and possibly arrested.
Least they wouldn't connect his super identity with his ordinary identity at first.
Paige flew over and grabbed Roq and headed away from the university as fast as she could with him, and she said, "It looked like you could use some more help here."
As Paige flew from the scene, the helicopter flew in behind her.
"This is the police," the copilot said over a PA system. "Please land so we can question you."
Paige looked at Roq and asked, "Well, what do you want me to do? Stop, or try to lose him?"
"Land, or be shot down," said the police helicopter PA system. "This is your last warning."
Roq looked around to see what kinds of nice obstacles which would get in the way of the helicopter. He suggested trying to use the cover and get away from the helicopter using the maneuverability advantage against the helicopters maneuverability. Roq also erected a force bubble to cover both of them.
A bullet bounced off the force bubble as the two sped along.
"Land now," said the PA system.
Paige shouted, "Well, what's it going to be do you want me to land or not?"
She tried to lose them in some trees or anything she could find.
Paige pulled away from the helicopter with her superior speed. The vehicle stayed behind her as Roq pointed at various points of cover as they passed.
Paige pulled away from the helicopter with her superior speed. The vehicle stayed behind her as Roq pointed at various points of cover as they passed.
"Just how fast can you fly anyway, friend?" Roq wondered, if fast enough they can just outrace the helicopter to someplace without all the added police. If not faster than the helicopter then some good flying through the possible obstacles on the ground.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra
The inside of the city was rundown but still held a fraction of its former beauty, reminding Ezra of old cities like London on his own earth. For a moment he could forget the terrible struggle with the Night Lords and the reason he had arrived here as he started wandering the cobbled streets.
Ezra will stroll through the town looking for a well to refresh himself. He will then find a quiet place to sit down and try to get a premonition.
Numerous fountains dotted the beautiful city. It was only a matter of moments before the shadow warlock was able to find a place to wash up. A bench under a broad tree was cool to the touch as he gazed at the people, elves, around him.
His visionary power suggested that the only thing that was going to happen close by was a gaggle of women arriving to do their wash.
Having satiated his curiosity about the medieval city, Ezra attempted to find his way back to the dimensional elevator. He planned on awaiting the spider creature's return and perhaps ambushing it.
Following the trail back to the elevator was an easy task for the shadow warlock. He didn't have to avoid the band of ugly men that he had seen earlier, or meet anything but wild animals who fled from him when he got too close. The transport remained where he had left it.
Ezra found a concealed spot a short distance from the elevator where he would be able to see the spider's approach. Then he meditated to regain his strength.
After a few minutes of meditation, Ezra noticed that the transport was powering up, preparing to leave its spot.
As Ezra watched, the transport lit its fans and began to move forward down the track where the spider had gone.
The transport headed down the path the spider took, slowly at first, but then faster. Ezra knew that the thing only had the spindly arms it used to manipulate the elevator. The spider was the real seeker of the amber balls.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
The farmers gathered together into a small force. Lahknar noticed that the farmer gave them enough information so that they armed themselves with spears, and heavy crossbows. An old Wolfen appeared in battered armor and spear, pulling on a helmet.
Lahknar asked if anyone had a sword he could use.
"Surely," said one of the farmers, handing over a rusted blade that had seen better days.
Lahknar took the sword and one of those colorful human words came to mind. Undaunted, he tried to find a position from which he could surprise the golems.
As the kobold watched the spreading fire, only one of the golems stepped into view. Part of its left arm was gone, and it limped. Its three comrades failed to materialize, as well as the spider artifact.
"I hope this is a good sign," he said to himself, then moved to attack from behind.
The golem seemed to home in on Lahknar, turning as he tried to circle it. Perhaps it didn't quite see him after the small fight it had been in and the burning fields. The kobold saw it raising its weapon to point at him.
"Halt in the name of the Coalition," it demanded. "So I can shoot you."
"Eat steel, rustbucket!" Lahknar swung his sword into the golem, hoping to disable it before it could get another shot off.
Lahknar's sword hit the thing's good arm as it blocked his blow. He could feel the vibration run up his arm from the parry. A metal foot knocked him down with a glancing blow to his leg. He knew it would bruise bad if he lived to feel it.
Undaunted, Lahknar struck again.
The blade smashed against the metal golem, driving it back. The metals sparked against each other as the sword notched the metal breastplate. The farmers approached from behind the golem as it concentrated on Lahknar.
A metal fist swung at the kobold's head.
Lahknar parried, then struck out again with his sword.
The golem blocked with its good arm, then grabbed the kobold with its arm wrapping around his body.
"Help!" the Kobold yells as he tries stabbing the golem behind him. He hopes to find a chink in its armor and spill its guts all over. With his legs kicking in the air though, he feels awfully helpless. "Farmers, help!"
The sword skittered across the armor of the thing in a small scratching sound. The trapping arm began to squeeze Lahknar tight. He heard a clang and the heavy metal fell on top of him, holding him to the ground. Then he heard a lot more clangs, and the metal arm fell away from him.
Hoping the farmers have arrived, Lahknar jumped to his feet.
"That was very brave, master kobold," said one of the farmers, hammering the unmoving golem with a heavy warhammer. The metal crumpled nicely under the blow. "Now we have to fight the fire and put it out."
"Thanks. Any idea what this is?" Lahknar asked, "how big is the fire?"
"I am sure you are a better judge of things than we are," said the farmer. "It's still confined to the lower fields."
Lahknar tried 'cloud of steam' as the bucket brigade lined up. The summoned cloud dropped over the field. Some of the smaller flames went out as the steam and smoke mixed together.
The farmers lined up, passing the buckets as quickly as possible from one end to the other. They worked hard but they were barely keeping the flames back from the water line to the next farm.
Lahknar joined the line to haul buckets.
Smoke billowed toward the fire fighters as they worked. Women and children joined the line to try and save the surrounding farm land. Some would probably form a line on the other side of the conflagration and try to stop its march toward the road.
Tapping a few people on the shoulder, Lahknar asked them to join him on the other side of the fire, so they can try stopping it from reaching the road.
As Lahknar and the farmers struggled with the blaze, soldiers from the city rode out and pitched in. Lahknar recognized the robe of a water warlock on an elderly man leaning on a staff. A long scar wrapped around the hand holding the staff at his side.
Among his people, warlocks of different elemental alignments often worked together on the same projects. A rapport existed that eased relations and encouraged a friendly atmosphere. Hoping this same feeling transcended genetics, Lahknar approached the old water warlock after the fire had been extinguished and said in Western, "Greetings. We appreciate your assistance here very much."
"You're quite welcome, brother," said the elderly human. "What brings you to the city from the Old Kingdom. It has been a long time since I have seen any kobold warlocks."
"I guess I am just out looking for trouble--I mean adventure," Lahknar said. "And there are actually lots of Kobold warlocks. Usually, they hear the call of the Earth though. The Air called me. Do you know anything about these creatures that attacked us?"
"I apologize for any offense. You are the first I have seen in many years," said the older human. "These artifacts are beyond me. Some of the city's blacksmiths and mages are examining the one that was captured by the city watch. They can't make heads or tails of it. You wouldn't happen to know what they are, do you?"
"No offense taken, kind sir," Lahknar said, "I do not know much of these creatures either, except that they seemed immune to our weapons and magic--well, my connection to the Air is not as developed as your connection to Water--but otherwise, I have never seen the likes of them before."
"They seemed to cut a line to this spot from the city," said the water warlock. "You wouldn't happen to know why, would you?"
"Well," the kobold smiled, "I am incredibly good-looking."
"I doubt they chased you this far to sleep with you, brother," said the Water Warlock, smiling through his long white beard. Dark green eyes echoed the small smile. A small talon shaped scar appeared on his cheek for the brief second of his smile. His robe, the symbol for his element, was a little muddy, and wet from the calling of rain to help put the fire out. "I shall return to my home. If you return to Welshema and need aid, ask for Tal-en-son. Someone will direct you to me eventually."
Lahknar repeated the warlock's name, committing it to memory and then turned to assess the situation. The fire was out and the golems neutralized. All that remained was getting the amber sphere to the mountains. Picking the most direct route, he began his journey once more in that direction.
Lahknar quickly realized that the particular spider artifact had left a tunnel path leading in the same direction he was going. It was almost a straight line towards the distant mountains as far as he could tell.
Day Two: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng took a sack and filled it 1/3 of the way with grain from the sacks of grain in the back of the wagon. Then he ripped the sack, leaving loose ends and tied these ends over the horse's ears. He made sure the horse could still see, and that the sack was not tied too tight to constrict breathing. But, this will allow the horse to continue eating as it walked.
He patted the horse's head and said softly, "Here ya go, friend. As long as you keep walking, I'll make sure your belly is full."
The pony began to move again, enjoying the oats immensely. The food ran out as Sheng and Ironhide noticed other travelers on the road heading in the same direction. They saw the stone platform for the contest surrounded by the clay and rock buildings common to the area.
The man with the dragon tattoo sneered at his competition as he watched the surviving fighters mill about and practiced their moves.
Sheng smiled at Ironhide, "Looks like we got you to the contest in time. I am close to my destination and I must continue. After I deliver my cargo, I will return here. If you have already moved on, I will try and meet you on the road to Arabia. Good luck in the contest, friend."
With that, Sheng handed Ironhide a bottle of sweet wine.
"Take this and enjoy it after your matches. Win or lose, you will have a warm belly."
Sheng wished his friend good luck and continued down the road to the temple where the beloved lama made his home.
The pony wouldn't move until Sheng had secured more feed, but once moving it pulled the cart to a walled compound where clay brick buildings gleamed peacefully on the world. The tao shih could see monks going about their duties in their orange robes as the one eyed pony pulled to a stop just outside the gate.
The mountains surrounded the place, so the monks probably grew their own food, or had people send them dry stuff from the jungles to the south.
Sheng will look around and say to the horse, "Friend, do you wish to be free here, or will you stay with me until we can find a place that you want to live?"
Sheng gave the horse plenty of oats and grain. He released the horse from the cart and provided it with water in his metal begging bowl.
Then Sheng shouldered his bag and slowly and mindfully entered the temple, looking around. As he met a monk's gaze, he placed hands with palms together and bowed his head slightly. He made his way to the main temple structure within the walls.
The monks respectfully bow to the visitor as they perform their tasks. A large garden did fill out one section of the grounds. An irrigation system had been built to pump water to the plants.
Stones formed a path to the central building of the compound. It had no walls, just supports for the overhanging roof. A mosaic decorated the floor in blues and pinks, but the tao shih couldn't make out what the picture was as he moved up the walk.
An elderly monk in orange robes approached Sheng. He held up his hand in greeting.
"How may we help you, traveler?," he asked quietly.
Sheng bowed deeply to the monk in respect, "Dear brother, I come bearing gifts for the great and wise Lama. Is this grand temple the home of the exiled enlightened teacher?"
The monk answered in the affirmative.
Sheng beamed a wide smile, "Come with me, brother."
Sheng led the robed monk outside to the cart and removed the tarp revealing the old statue. He worked with the monks to move the cart into the temple grounds and place the statue where the monks decide is best.
The statue of Buddha was placed in the open temple near the rear of clearing, after much effort.
He will also keep his eye out for the location in the temple compound where offerings are made to the temple. Sheng has other gifts (money and food) that will be slipped into the offering bowls quietly without fanfare.
An alms box was not immediately present. The tao shih did see a platform where food was being packed in boxes from the monastery gardens.
Once the statue is placed and the monks are happy with its location, Sheng asked, "I do have some other gifts. Is there an alms box or location where I should place
the smaller items?"
"We're are taking food to the smaller villages that can't support themselves," said the Abbot. "You are welcome to place them with the supplies we are taking."
Sheng smiled.
"You are blessed with endless compassion and generosity to give to those less
fortunate. I will help."
Sheng retrieved from his cart his bag of uncooked rice (17 lbs), the dry beans (10 lbs), a pocket knife, and his small bag of spices. He places these items with the food boxes.
Then he said to the monk, "Please take this as well to support the temple." He placed all his money (1000 Yuan, 10 gold coins, some silver coins, and the paper money of the khans) at the feet of the monk.
Finally he said to the monk, "I have one last gift for the lama."
He removed a piece of silver paper with red ink and another gold paper with blue ink. "These pages must be burnt to release the magic. This one (the silver page) will cure Yin Chi disease in the one who holds the paper as it burns. This one (the gold page) will let the one holding the page see the aura of those near and detect disease among other things. The lama will know when to use them."
The Sheng smiled, "I have one request, it will bring me endless joy if I may gaze my eyes on the holy lama for a few moments and then sit in meditation in your great temple."
Sheng will wait for an answer to his request.
"Thank you for your bequests," said the abbot. "It will surely feed numerous people that need the food and the wherewithal to buy what we can't grow here. I cannot say if the lama will see you, but I shall ask him."
Sheng smiled, he did offer the horse his freedom after all. He will let him go. He will also give the old cart and unused grain to the monks for he has no use for it now. He will leave here on foot once he has an opportunity to meet the lama. While he waited
for news, he sat quietly and ate the remainder of his cooked rice ration and drink the last few swigs of his sweet wine.
The abbot returned, orange robe fluttering slightly.
"The lama will see you," he said. "Please follow me."
The abbot waited for Sheng to walk behind him, before leading the way through the open place where the Buddha statue now resided, along a path through a rock garden which made the tao shih tingle as he walked. His passage stirred some of the smaller rocks with a slight clinking. The abbot led the way into a grove of trees that the visitor had not noticed before. He bowed before he stepped into a clear space among the trees.
A two year old boy contemplated a butterfly on a small flower there.
Sheng was at first taken off guard by the age of the holy one. Then he sat and bowed from the sitting position. He said nothing to the boy but thought, "Perhaps one day I will return here and offer teaching for this child. Or perhaps it is he who will teach
me."
After a few moments Sheng smiled to the boy, "Compassion, Peace, and blessings for enlightenment."
He got up and backed away. He sat in front of the Buddha statue for the next two hours in meditation of breath. Then he stood and stretched. He sought the abbot and said, "I must leave now, perhaps I will return one day. Please care for that child and
see that he lives in peace and offer him teachings of our lord Buddha."
"Be careful, master wanderer," said the abbot. "The Lama believes that you will travel to places not known to us, and it will be dangerous to you. someone will come to point the way for you."
With this, Sheng gathered the few items he did not give to the temple, leaving the grain and cart. He walked away from the temple smiling. He walked to the site of the fights to see if Ironhide had luck and if he has moved on or remained in the mountain city.
The tao shih arrived in the city after nightfall. Hard eyed men and women from the East mixed together in the streets. It was obvious that the tournament had not started yet.
A one eyed beggar worked the crowd in brown rags on his skinny body, even asking Sheng for some coins as he moved along.
Sheng was out of cash, but he felt for the beggar. He handed the one eyed man one of his throwing knives and smiled.
"Thank you, sir," said the one-eyed beggar. "This will be a good tool for me to use."
The beggar turned and walked away, his mangled boots leaving U-shaped prints in the dirt.
Then Sheng looked for a place to watch the fights. He would take note if he saw either Ironhide or the one with the dragon tattoo.
The ring had been cleared, but Sheng could see that carpenters were still at work on raised benches for spectators. The raised dais for the judges had already been finished to one side of the ring. Everything should be ready at the end of the week as planned.
The one-eyed horse had carried them swiftly through the night after their initial trouble.
Sheng has plenty of free time then. He will use his time for the following in this order...
1) sit in a quiet place and produce some script, he will store mystic energy (ppe) in the form of squiggle script for use later in preparing more complex calligraphy.
2) then meditate for several hours to regain the lost ppe.
3) finally he will spend time in light meditation using the mudra of collection of alms and his begging bowl near him. Since he is now broke, it would be good to collect some funds.
4) when the fights begin he will watch with interest, or if he runs into Ironhide in the meantime.
Two days of meditating, preparing the making of scrolls, and begging netted Sheng a few coins. Gamblers and fighters were swarming the town waiting for the fight to start. Finally Ironhide appeared to check on the ring before his match started.
He apparently didn't see Sheng as he walked around the thing.
Steel Knights 2
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
The Dark Dragon watched the metal men enter his stronghold. Turning himself into a black spider half the size of a hand he moved into the stronghold to monitor the defilers.
It took a while for the dragon to reach the level where his hoard rested. Most of his treasure remained. Still there was some noticeable missing pieces.
Mol-eh-Keb saw the clockwork men leave his lair with bags of his hoard dragging between them. They took to the air on their flaming tails. They were headed back to their battleship in the harbor.
Obviously they had what they wanted.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan Dermit had woken up at three in the morning in Florida, moved three hours ahead to California, talked to the detective investigating Bruce's shooting, and waited until daybreak in the lobby of a cheap hotel.
The place looked even shabbier with sunlight beating against the grimy windows, casting weird shadows from the people and the furniture.
Once it got light enough to discourage the dregs who thrive in it Regan headed out once again. He tried to find his way to the street where the confrontation took place.
Regan had to get a city map, but found that Cale Street was within walking distance of both the police station and the hospital. Walking along its length brought him to the only place with crime scene tape still up and waving in the morning air.
Regan walked up to the police tape carefully, not crossing it. He slowly looked in every direction, slowly turning, the stopping, turning then stopping. What was Bruce doing here? What did Bruce get into? Regan looked around for anything that might give him a hint, something the cops or the street people missed.
The psychic saw the rundown neighborhood, people sitting on the porches and their cars, the line of bullet marks inside the tape, the sheaf of flylets laying on the curb with specks of blood on the paper.
Stunned by what he saw, Regan thought about his options. Was Bruce just the victim of random violence? Or was this a deliberate action, and if so why? Determined to find out the truth, Regan looked for a park, someplace tranquil where he could concentrate easily.
Regan found a small green place, with kids in the distance, just off a jogging trail a few miles away from the crime scene.
Knowing that Bruce was still asleep in his coma, Regan concentrated on slipping into the dream stream once more, unsure of what to do in the physical world and feeling helpless, he entered the domain that he knew best
It was easy for Regan to slip into the dreamstream. His desire pulled him toward the dream pool where his friend now existed. As he drew closer, an armored figure blocked his path.
It seemed to combine ancient knight's armor with high tech. It also stood in Regan's way to Bruce's dreampool.
Regan stopped in front of the strange figure, though the figure looked unfamiliar Regan tried to not act surprised, knowing that strange things have a tendency to pop up in the dream stream. He got ready to pump himself up if things came to blows. "Move away from that dream stream!"
"You mustn't stay in California," said the armored figure, holding up a hand. "You are in great danger. All dreamers are."
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige.
The police helicopter could not keep up with the two heroes as Paige pulled away from it with her superior speed. The adventurers were free and clear for the moment. They each had their own problems, but had solved their mutual ones with lightning speed.
I think it may be a good idea to check in with my local precinct to see if anything is going on now.
"Will you fly me to my precinct to check on things?"
I don't know who this is but she pulled me out of the fire back there, pondered Roq.
Paige didn't know which station house was his, but did know that there was one close by. The police would be tracking her by now, trying to catch up with something faster than their normal chopper.
"Sure. Which one is yours?," asked Paige.
Roq explained where his station house was. While explaining where it was, Roq stated, "You said you were looking for someone, I would like to try and help you find where the person is. By the way I am Roq. Can I get your name?"
Paige knew instantly where the building was as soon as she heard the directions. They were only a minute away by flight.
Paige headed for the station as she said with a smile, "Yeah. My name is Paige."
The adventurers noted the lack of movement around the building as Paige swooped down. Roq saw that none of the patrol cars had moved from the parking lot since he had left.
Paige looked around and said, "You know, it is really quiet around here, too quiet if you ask me."
Hrm, this is just plain weird that there is nothing going on right now. Roq checked the doors again to see if it they are locked.
"This has been like this for a while," Roq explained.
The doorknob refused to turn under his touch, just as before. No police was locked up tight except as an emergency.
"What the hell is going on here then?," asked Paige.
Nothing moved, but Paige and Roq could hear the sounds of a helicopter drawing closer to their position where they stood on the front steps.
"Yeah, I agree I think we should put some distance from us and that helicopter. So whereabouts were you heading before you came upon the muck monster at the university?," asked Roq.
The adventurers could see the police chopper as it approached. It was a tiny speck in the distance, but it would soon be on top of them.
Paige quickly grabbed Roq and flew off back to her plane as fast as she could and tried to stay in cover as she said, "I think my friend went down somewhere by Gramercy Island. I have to try and find him."
The plane was where she had left it at the small airport, outside of Century Station. The island prison looked forbidding as they observed it from the coast.
"So your friend is in Gramercy Island then? That may prove to be an interesting for us to be trying to get to him, we will definitely need a plan of some sort," said Roq.
"Well, I'm not sure if he is in there, but I believe his boat went down near there," said Paige.
It was possible that the prison security blasted the boat if it came to close to it. Both adventurers knew that missiles were part of the set up to keep intruders off the rock.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra.
Ezra found himself staring at the retreating back of the transport as it raced along the line in the ground thrown up by the spider. He was pretty sure that it should be waiting instead of moving forward to meet its robotic passenger.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar could finally relax now that metal men and spider no longer wanted to set him on fire. He had helped save part of a community, and made a friend in the local warlock community that might help him in the future when he came back that way in the future.
"Yes," he thought, "it's been a fine day."
The sun was going down in the west. Lahknar had been on the run all day, and then fighting the fire had taken some time itself. He could see several stars appearing in the sky ahead.
"It's too bad I spent the whole day wandering around," Lahknar told himself. Kobolds have excellent nighttime vision. He could make some good progress if he weren't so tired.
"Oh, well."
He walked to the nearest farmhouse, hoping the residents will remember the help he gave today and let him sleep in the barn or something. If nothing else, hopefully he can make an early start the next day.
The farmers were gathering to have a feast, and gladly allowed Lahknar to make a place for himself in a nearby barn.
He decided to sleep in the loft. Once he found some place comfortable enough, Lahknar bedded down for the night.
The kobold was able to sleep in the warm hay he found with his traveling bag next to him. His body had time to relax after the fierce struggle he had engaged in from the taking of Springer's treasure, the flight from the city, and then the fire.
A few hours later, a noise or a cramp in his back awakened Lahknar. He couldn't tell what, but his lower back ached as he lay there.
"Oh, my back. I'd give anything to sleep on cold hard stone again," the Kobold murmured. Since he was up, Lahknar decided to get an early start following the tunnel left by the spider-thing the day before.
Lahknar realized that he had only been allowed to sleep for just a few hours. Wind pushed through the bottom floor of the barn, knocking the door against a stall frame.
A rumbling sound vibrated the wooden building.
"It would be nice to sleep underground again soon too," the Kobold told himself. He couldn't figure out how humans dealt with things like the wind. Since he was up, Lahknar decided to leave the building and get an early start following the tunnel left by the spider-thing the day before.
A metal thing like two connected spheres, the back one bigger than the front, hovered outside the barn door. Two spindly arms stretched from the nose of the thing as it floated on a carpet of air.
"Wow!" Lahknar mouthed, backing into the barn the same way he came out. "These metal things don't know when to quit, do they?"
Lahknar knew there was a door behind him on the other side of the building as well as a door in the loft upstairs. The way that thing hovered off the ground it was a good bet it could fly to some extent.
The hovering thing pushed against the door, shoving the wood away as it entered the barn. Its relatively small hands reached for the kobold with a clicking sound. One closed on his arm gently.
Lahknar drew his sword and swung at the metal creature. "Go away!"
The sword clanged off the metal skin as one of the waldo arms went for Lahknar's bag. One yank snapped the strap, and the thing released the Kobold.
Hey! That's mine!" Lahknar made for the bag and then tried to put some distance between him and Mr. Waldo-arms.
The thing headed away from Lahknar, towards the mountains in the distance. It opened a door in its belly, placing the bag inside it.
"I gotta get that bag back!" Lahknar told himself as he chased after the metal thing. Once within range, he tried to climb up one of the legs, onto its back. Maybe he could pry something open with his sword. Otherwise, he would have to hang on for the ride, taking his chance when it got wherever it was going.
It was easy enough for Lahknar to climb onto an arm, and then switch to a fan housing as the arms retracted. The beetle shaped thing pointed towards the mountains and headed right for them.
Lahknar pulled himself onto the thing's back, looking for something to hold onto. He tried pry something open with his sword. If he could get to the interior workings, maybe he could pull the sphere free, or disable it enough to do some more prying.
Lahknar found a panel he could work on. A few minutes of work and he had exposed a bunch of wires to the outside air as the steel wall flew off behind him.
Very carefully, Lahknar started cutting wires.
The metal strands came apart easily under his touch. The metal flier began to swerve side to side instead of following the path. Tree branches snapped against the sides of the thing as it lost control.
Ducking as close as he can to the metallic body, Lahknar continued cutting wires. If the thing crashed, he would jump clear.
The fans cut out, sending the thing toward the ground. Lahknar saw his chance and was able to jump off its back as it plowed up the road with its beetle-shaped body.
It lay still in the cloud of dirt it had stirred up.
"YES!," Lahknar thought. "Now to cut it open and get my bag back."
The cargo space was in the belly from the way it acted earlier. Luckily it had flipped over on its back. Lahknar could see the crack where the doors met.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
The afternoon sun shone down on Sheng as he spotted his comrade just a few feet away from him. In just a few days, he would be watching the matches that had propelled him into the Disputed Mountains.
At least there wouldn't be any raids by the forces claiming the ground for their respective governments while the fights were going on.
Sheng yelled out to his fried, "Ironhide! Friend!"
He greeted him with a slight bow, "My trip was successful. How has been your days?"
"Some of the fighters have died since you have been gone," said Ironhide. "Where's the horse and buggy?"
Sheng smiled, "The one eyed horse decided to stay here in the holy mountains. A free spirit it is. Since I have significantly lightened my load (He motioned to his bag, cooking pot, bed roll, and sword), I suppose I will travel on foot from here. Tell me about these deaths? What have I missed?"
"Something has torn some of the fighters apart," said Ironhide, looking around for eavesdroppers. "Nothing was eaten, but limbs were found scattered about. It looked as if something inhumanly strong had grabbed their bodies and tore them like paper. Everything was done within feet of other people in complete silence. The fighters did not have time to ask for help."
Sheng frowned and shook his head, "Something with powers of invisibility. Perhaps I should prepare some scrolls that allow the user to see the invisible. It would be helpful to see ones enemy. Were you able to learn anything else about these attacks? Also, have you seen our dragon tattooed friend? Is he staying out of trouble?"
"Just what I have said," said Ironhide. "The weaker fighters seem to be the ones under attack. Several participants have decided to quit instead of going on. As for the fire-breather he harangues anyone who approaches him like an old fish wife. I am surprised no one has offered to fight him without sanction yet."
Sheng frowned, "This does not make sense. If it was a fighter or someone with interests in one of the fighters, why would they attack the weaker fighters? Why not take out the strong ones? I suppose something must be done, but I can do nothing with this little information. If another attack happens, we should be ready. I do have a scroll that should let us see the invisible. However, I only have one left and I need
to prepare more."
Sheng stayed with Ironhide and tried to sit and work on some more scrolls for "Sense Alchemical Aura". It was not see invisible, but it should at least let the user see the aura of an invisible attacker. Sheng might be able to tell what the attacker is if not who
it is.
"I agree that it doesn't make sense," said Ironhide. "Unsanctioned fights aren't allowed during the tournament. If someone was caught, they would be sent home without hope of an appeal. Only cases of self defense are considered. If you get the wrong official, that might not matter."
Sheng nodded. "I must get to work on some scrolls so if this invisible attacker appears again we can be ready."
Sheng will find a place to work on a few scrolls and prepare at least one more alchemical aura scroll.
The tao shih was able to prepare his scrolls as he sat in the shadow of a fountain. Ironhide kept an eye out, moving people along so they wouldn't disturb the wizard. It was tiring, but rewarding work.
Sheng will prepare two copies of the Sense Alchemical Aura scroll and instruct Ironhide on how to use one.
"You just light it on fire while you hold the page. When the words have burned you will see colors in aura around objects and people. Even the invisible attacker should have an aura despite its visibility.
I only know one way this can be avoided. One with Yin Tiger blood may be invisible to chi detection
including this spell."
"Thank you," said Ironhide. "We have a few more days before the next round. Hopefully we can catch this thing, whatever it is, and deal with it. The local guard is on alert, but if a tournament attendee can't stand up to it, I don't think normal soldiers can."
Sheng nodded. He will meditate and hang out with Ironhide. He does not like to just wait around for something to happen, but he sees little option at this point.
The two played Go and Shogi while they waited. The other fighters, except for the tattooed warrior, seem on edge as they circulate around the inn where the Nippon had secured a room.
The one eyed beggar entered the inn, holding a bowl for alms as he circled the room.
Sheng called the one eyed beggar over to the table where Ironhide has just beaten Sheng in Go.
"Hello, friend. I wonder if you might have seen anything strange lately. It is said that some of the fighters are being killed by an invisible foe. You circulate the area in your alms gathering, did you see or hear anything strange regarding these attacks?"
"I have heard that it is a were-beast of some type, master," said the beggar. "Something so ferocious it can kill in a second before it can be seen."
Sheng frowns, "A were-beast? Did this creature appear visible to anyone or has it always been invisible? Any ideas what animal form the beast takes?"
"I don't know what form it takes, master," said the beggar. "I have heard that it is extremely fast, faster than any man."
The Dark Dragon watched the metal men enter his stronghold. Turning himself into a black spider half the size of a hand he moved into the stronghold to monitor the defilers.
It took a while for the dragon to reach the level where his hoard rested. Most of his treasure remained. Still there was some noticeable missing pieces.
Mol-eh-Keb saw the clockwork men leave his lair with bags of his hoard dragging between them. They took to the air on their flaming tails. They were headed back to their battleship in the harbor.
Obviously they had what they wanted.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
Regan Dermit had woken up at three in the morning in Florida, moved three hours ahead to California, talked to the detective investigating Bruce's shooting, and waited until daybreak in the lobby of a cheap hotel.
The place looked even shabbier with sunlight beating against the grimy windows, casting weird shadows from the people and the furniture.
Once it got light enough to discourage the dregs who thrive in it Regan headed out once again. He tried to find his way to the street where the confrontation took place.
Regan had to get a city map, but found that Cale Street was within walking distance of both the police station and the hospital. Walking along its length brought him to the only place with crime scene tape still up and waving in the morning air.
Regan walked up to the police tape carefully, not crossing it. He slowly looked in every direction, slowly turning, the stopping, turning then stopping. What was Bruce doing here? What did Bruce get into? Regan looked around for anything that might give him a hint, something the cops or the street people missed.
The psychic saw the rundown neighborhood, people sitting on the porches and their cars, the line of bullet marks inside the tape, the sheaf of flylets laying on the curb with specks of blood on the paper.
Stunned by what he saw, Regan thought about his options. Was Bruce just the victim of random violence? Or was this a deliberate action, and if so why? Determined to find out the truth, Regan looked for a park, someplace tranquil where he could concentrate easily.
Regan found a small green place, with kids in the distance, just off a jogging trail a few miles away from the crime scene.
Knowing that Bruce was still asleep in his coma, Regan concentrated on slipping into the dream stream once more, unsure of what to do in the physical world and feeling helpless, he entered the domain that he knew best
It was easy for Regan to slip into the dreamstream. His desire pulled him toward the dream pool where his friend now existed. As he drew closer, an armored figure blocked his path.
It seemed to combine ancient knight's armor with high tech. It also stood in Regan's way to Bruce's dreampool.
Regan stopped in front of the strange figure, though the figure looked unfamiliar Regan tried to not act surprised, knowing that strange things have a tendency to pop up in the dream stream. He got ready to pump himself up if things came to blows. "Move away from that dream stream!"
"You mustn't stay in California," said the armored figure, holding up a hand. "You are in great danger. All dreamers are."
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige.
The police helicopter could not keep up with the two heroes as Paige pulled away from it with her superior speed. The adventurers were free and clear for the moment. They each had their own problems, but had solved their mutual ones with lightning speed.
I think it may be a good idea to check in with my local precinct to see if anything is going on now.
"Will you fly me to my precinct to check on things?"
I don't know who this is but she pulled me out of the fire back there, pondered Roq.
Paige didn't know which station house was his, but did know that there was one close by. The police would be tracking her by now, trying to catch up with something faster than their normal chopper.
"Sure. Which one is yours?," asked Paige.
Roq explained where his station house was. While explaining where it was, Roq stated, "You said you were looking for someone, I would like to try and help you find where the person is. By the way I am Roq. Can I get your name?"
Paige knew instantly where the building was as soon as she heard the directions. They were only a minute away by flight.
Paige headed for the station as she said with a smile, "Yeah. My name is Paige."
The adventurers noted the lack of movement around the building as Paige swooped down. Roq saw that none of the patrol cars had moved from the parking lot since he had left.
Paige looked around and said, "You know, it is really quiet around here, too quiet if you ask me."
Hrm, this is just plain weird that there is nothing going on right now. Roq checked the doors again to see if it they are locked.
"This has been like this for a while," Roq explained.
The doorknob refused to turn under his touch, just as before. No police was locked up tight except as an emergency.
"What the hell is going on here then?," asked Paige.
Nothing moved, but Paige and Roq could hear the sounds of a helicopter drawing closer to their position where they stood on the front steps.
"Yeah, I agree I think we should put some distance from us and that helicopter. So whereabouts were you heading before you came upon the muck monster at the university?," asked Roq.
The adventurers could see the police chopper as it approached. It was a tiny speck in the distance, but it would soon be on top of them.
Paige quickly grabbed Roq and flew off back to her plane as fast as she could and tried to stay in cover as she said, "I think my friend went down somewhere by Gramercy Island. I have to try and find him."
The plane was where she had left it at the small airport, outside of Century Station. The island prison looked forbidding as they observed it from the coast.
"So your friend is in Gramercy Island then? That may prove to be an interesting for us to be trying to get to him, we will definitely need a plan of some sort," said Roq.
"Well, I'm not sure if he is in there, but I believe his boat went down near there," said Paige.
It was possible that the prison security blasted the boat if it came to close to it. Both adventurers knew that missiles were part of the set up to keep intruders off the rock.
Day One: Plane 8: Ezra.
Ezra found himself staring at the retreating back of the transport as it raced along the line in the ground thrown up by the spider. He was pretty sure that it should be waiting instead of moving forward to meet its robotic passenger.
Day One: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar could finally relax now that metal men and spider no longer wanted to set him on fire. He had helped save part of a community, and made a friend in the local warlock community that might help him in the future when he came back that way in the future.
"Yes," he thought, "it's been a fine day."
The sun was going down in the west. Lahknar had been on the run all day, and then fighting the fire had taken some time itself. He could see several stars appearing in the sky ahead.
"It's too bad I spent the whole day wandering around," Lahknar told himself. Kobolds have excellent nighttime vision. He could make some good progress if he weren't so tired.
"Oh, well."
He walked to the nearest farmhouse, hoping the residents will remember the help he gave today and let him sleep in the barn or something. If nothing else, hopefully he can make an early start the next day.
The farmers were gathering to have a feast, and gladly allowed Lahknar to make a place for himself in a nearby barn.
He decided to sleep in the loft. Once he found some place comfortable enough, Lahknar bedded down for the night.
The kobold was able to sleep in the warm hay he found with his traveling bag next to him. His body had time to relax after the fierce struggle he had engaged in from the taking of Springer's treasure, the flight from the city, and then the fire.
A few hours later, a noise or a cramp in his back awakened Lahknar. He couldn't tell what, but his lower back ached as he lay there.
"Oh, my back. I'd give anything to sleep on cold hard stone again," the Kobold murmured. Since he was up, Lahknar decided to get an early start following the tunnel left by the spider-thing the day before.
Lahknar realized that he had only been allowed to sleep for just a few hours. Wind pushed through the bottom floor of the barn, knocking the door against a stall frame.
A rumbling sound vibrated the wooden building.
"It would be nice to sleep underground again soon too," the Kobold told himself. He couldn't figure out how humans dealt with things like the wind. Since he was up, Lahknar decided to leave the building and get an early start following the tunnel left by the spider-thing the day before.
A metal thing like two connected spheres, the back one bigger than the front, hovered outside the barn door. Two spindly arms stretched from the nose of the thing as it floated on a carpet of air.
"Wow!" Lahknar mouthed, backing into the barn the same way he came out. "These metal things don't know when to quit, do they?"
Lahknar knew there was a door behind him on the other side of the building as well as a door in the loft upstairs. The way that thing hovered off the ground it was a good bet it could fly to some extent.
The hovering thing pushed against the door, shoving the wood away as it entered the barn. Its relatively small hands reached for the kobold with a clicking sound. One closed on his arm gently.
Lahknar drew his sword and swung at the metal creature. "Go away!"
The sword clanged off the metal skin as one of the waldo arms went for Lahknar's bag. One yank snapped the strap, and the thing released the Kobold.
Hey! That's mine!" Lahknar made for the bag and then tried to put some distance between him and Mr. Waldo-arms.
The thing headed away from Lahknar, towards the mountains in the distance. It opened a door in its belly, placing the bag inside it.
"I gotta get that bag back!" Lahknar told himself as he chased after the metal thing. Once within range, he tried to climb up one of the legs, onto its back. Maybe he could pry something open with his sword. Otherwise, he would have to hang on for the ride, taking his chance when it got wherever it was going.
It was easy enough for Lahknar to climb onto an arm, and then switch to a fan housing as the arms retracted. The beetle shaped thing pointed towards the mountains and headed right for them.
Lahknar pulled himself onto the thing's back, looking for something to hold onto. He tried pry something open with his sword. If he could get to the interior workings, maybe he could pull the sphere free, or disable it enough to do some more prying.
Lahknar found a panel he could work on. A few minutes of work and he had exposed a bunch of wires to the outside air as the steel wall flew off behind him.
Very carefully, Lahknar started cutting wires.
The metal strands came apart easily under his touch. The metal flier began to swerve side to side instead of following the path. Tree branches snapped against the sides of the thing as it lost control.
Ducking as close as he can to the metallic body, Lahknar continued cutting wires. If the thing crashed, he would jump clear.
The fans cut out, sending the thing toward the ground. Lahknar saw his chance and was able to jump off its back as it plowed up the road with its beetle-shaped body.
It lay still in the cloud of dirt it had stirred up.
"YES!," Lahknar thought. "Now to cut it open and get my bag back."
The cargo space was in the belly from the way it acted earlier. Luckily it had flipped over on its back. Lahknar could see the crack where the doors met.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
The afternoon sun shone down on Sheng as he spotted his comrade just a few feet away from him. In just a few days, he would be watching the matches that had propelled him into the Disputed Mountains.
At least there wouldn't be any raids by the forces claiming the ground for their respective governments while the fights were going on.
Sheng yelled out to his fried, "Ironhide! Friend!"
He greeted him with a slight bow, "My trip was successful. How has been your days?"
"Some of the fighters have died since you have been gone," said Ironhide. "Where's the horse and buggy?"
Sheng smiled, "The one eyed horse decided to stay here in the holy mountains. A free spirit it is. Since I have significantly lightened my load (He motioned to his bag, cooking pot, bed roll, and sword), I suppose I will travel on foot from here. Tell me about these deaths? What have I missed?"
"Something has torn some of the fighters apart," said Ironhide, looking around for eavesdroppers. "Nothing was eaten, but limbs were found scattered about. It looked as if something inhumanly strong had grabbed their bodies and tore them like paper. Everything was done within feet of other people in complete silence. The fighters did not have time to ask for help."
Sheng frowned and shook his head, "Something with powers of invisibility. Perhaps I should prepare some scrolls that allow the user to see the invisible. It would be helpful to see ones enemy. Were you able to learn anything else about these attacks? Also, have you seen our dragon tattooed friend? Is he staying out of trouble?"
"Just what I have said," said Ironhide. "The weaker fighters seem to be the ones under attack. Several participants have decided to quit instead of going on. As for the fire-breather he harangues anyone who approaches him like an old fish wife. I am surprised no one has offered to fight him without sanction yet."
Sheng frowned, "This does not make sense. If it was a fighter or someone with interests in one of the fighters, why would they attack the weaker fighters? Why not take out the strong ones? I suppose something must be done, but I can do nothing with this little information. If another attack happens, we should be ready. I do have a scroll that should let us see the invisible. However, I only have one left and I need
to prepare more."
Sheng stayed with Ironhide and tried to sit and work on some more scrolls for "Sense Alchemical Aura". It was not see invisible, but it should at least let the user see the aura of an invisible attacker. Sheng might be able to tell what the attacker is if not who
it is.
"I agree that it doesn't make sense," said Ironhide. "Unsanctioned fights aren't allowed during the tournament. If someone was caught, they would be sent home without hope of an appeal. Only cases of self defense are considered. If you get the wrong official, that might not matter."
Sheng nodded. "I must get to work on some scrolls so if this invisible attacker appears again we can be ready."
Sheng will find a place to work on a few scrolls and prepare at least one more alchemical aura scroll.
The tao shih was able to prepare his scrolls as he sat in the shadow of a fountain. Ironhide kept an eye out, moving people along so they wouldn't disturb the wizard. It was tiring, but rewarding work.
Sheng will prepare two copies of the Sense Alchemical Aura scroll and instruct Ironhide on how to use one.
"You just light it on fire while you hold the page. When the words have burned you will see colors in aura around objects and people. Even the invisible attacker should have an aura despite its visibility.
I only know one way this can be avoided. One with Yin Tiger blood may be invisible to chi detection
including this spell."
"Thank you," said Ironhide. "We have a few more days before the next round. Hopefully we can catch this thing, whatever it is, and deal with it. The local guard is on alert, but if a tournament attendee can't stand up to it, I don't think normal soldiers can."
Sheng nodded. He will meditate and hang out with Ironhide. He does not like to just wait around for something to happen, but he sees little option at this point.
The two played Go and Shogi while they waited. The other fighters, except for the tattooed warrior, seem on edge as they circulate around the inn where the Nippon had secured a room.
The one eyed beggar entered the inn, holding a bowl for alms as he circled the room.
Sheng called the one eyed beggar over to the table where Ironhide has just beaten Sheng in Go.
"Hello, friend. I wonder if you might have seen anything strange lately. It is said that some of the fighters are being killed by an invisible foe. You circulate the area in your alms gathering, did you see or hear anything strange regarding these attacks?"
"I have heard that it is a were-beast of some type, master," said the beggar. "Something so ferocious it can kill in a second before it can be seen."
Sheng frowns, "A were-beast? Did this creature appear visible to anyone or has it always been invisible? Any ideas what animal form the beast takes?"
"I don't know what form it takes, master," said the beggar. "I have heard that it is extremely fast, faster than any man."
Steel Knights 3
Day One: Plane 57: Mol-eh-Keb
The disguised dragon was able to get aboard the battleship without too many problems. Having a spider body made him small and inconspicuous, but he didn't possess the spider's powers. He had to be careful not to fall as he climbed aboard the magic metal boat.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
The armored figure blocked Regan's way, but only held up its hand. Despite its dire warning, it didn't seem threatening at all.
"There are things loose in the Dream Stream," it said. "Our group wants you to drop this and move on before something happens to you."
"Your group? Who are you associated with, and where would you have me go?" Regan glided forward slightly, progressing slowly towards the armored figure.
"Go back to the real world," said the armored figure. "Go back, and get on with your life. This is very dangerous for you."
"The real world? And where exactly should I go in it?," said Regan. "I can't get back home to Pensacola, Bruce is in a coma in LA, and there is nothing I can do for him. Are you insinuating that I jump into a random dream pool and see where I end up?"
"No," said the armored knight. "If you stay here in the dream stream, you are in great danger. There are things loose in people's minds that are extremely dangerous to any traveler. Go back to Los Angeles and do other things. Bruce was damaged because of what we faced, what they found out about him."
"Wait what do you mean we? Who is Bruce, what about him?" Regan spat out his questions, tired of the run around that seems so common since dark day. He took another dream step towards the stranger. "You better answer my questions of you expect me to go, otherwise....you'll have to move me yourself!"
"I have been following you around since you left the hospital," the knight said. "I know what happened to him. He was shot because of his affiliation with us."
Dark shadows seemed to drift along the dreamstream towards the two as they talked.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Paige's cell phone had miraculously survived the brawl she had been in, and it let her know with the tone she had programmed into it. The number listed on the screen was her contact. This could only be bad news.
It was possible that the prison security blasted the boat if it came to close to it. Both adventurers knew that missiles were part of the set up to keep intruders off the rock.
Paige went over to her plane and got her diving gear out and put it on quickly, and then asked Roq, "Are you going to come with me? If you want to I have more gear in the plane you can use."
Roq was familiar with the prison's underwater systems from small briefings held for the police department. Several precincts were supposedly to act as riot control in case of an escape. He was on one of those reaction squads with several of the missing members of his station.
"Sure thing, if your friend is around I would like to help find him." Roq proceeded to get on some gear.
The two adventurers were ready to go in a matter of moments. The prison loomed on the horizon ominously, as if daring them to continue their investigation.
"Well, I guess we better go, I will get us as close as I can without us being seen, then we can go the rest of the way underwater, okay?" said Paige as she grabbed Roq and took to the air and headed out.
Paige knew that flying low would get her in under the radar. She could see the spot where she was when she had been interrupted in a few moments. A piece of wood still floated on the ocean's surface.
Paige landed them softly in the water by the floating wood and said, "All right. Let's go." Then she pulled her mask over her face and headed under the water to search for her friend.
The ocean off Century Station was dark as the proverbial pit as Paige sank below the surface. Her advanced vision allowed a good view of things normal eyes would never pick up without a flashlight. She could make out the shape of a broken hull below her.
Paige grabbed Roq's hand to lead him down with her to search the hull, then the area.
The stern rested a few feet away from the other half. The halves were jagged rips that could have fit together if Paige wanted to get the equipment to do it. There was no body present on the upper deck.
Maybe Menthor survived the missile strike, or bomb, whatever wrecked the boat.
Roq was cautious as they were deep in the water, he was not totally familiar with the environment he was currently immersed in. He kept his senses as alert as possible for possible survivors.
The ship had a narrow lower deck, but there was no body among the ruined personal belongings resting on the ocean floor. That could mean anything in the middle of the Atlantic.
A piece of gold glinted in the flashlight, shining in Roq's eye.
The ship had a narrow lower deck, but there was no body among the ruined personal belongings resting on the ocean floor. That could mean anything in the middle of the Atlantic.
A piece of gold glinted in the flashlight, shining in Roq's eye.
Roq moved toward the shining gold colored object, unsure of what it was. Roq wondered what indeed happened to this ship, and who was the mysterious friend, or friends, he was currently helping to look for.
Roq saw that the thing was an amulet, that must have been flung about when the boat was blown apart. It lay amidst some other personal things, including a wallet, and a ring.
Paige swam down with Roq and grabbed the wallet and ring and anything else she could, then swam back up to the top, and looked in the wallet to see if there was anything helpful in there.
The wallet contained Menthor's license, some credit cards, money, and a polaroid picture of the prison. The picture had been half ruined by the ocean water, so most of the details were lost.
Roq picked up anything else which may be near the items, just in case any of them proved to be important at a later time. Roq also looked around this area for anything else.
The only other thing that looked important was a metal fragment that resembled the first knuckle of a finger. A parts number was etched across the metal skin.
Day Two: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar had to work and strain, but he finally pried the bay doors open, and retrieved his bag. He was able to get some sleep and start toward the mountains in the daylight. He made good time, even managing to hitch a ride with a caravan heading west.
All the while, the trail from the spider led him toward the meeting spot where he was supposed to be paid by Jimmy Springer.
Lahknar found a place to hide the amber sphere and then sat nearby where he could keep an eye on it, and as many of the avenues of approach as possible.
Jimmy Springer strolled up a few minutes after Lahknar reached the meeting place. He whistled happily as he approached, overtunic flapping as he walked.
"Jerry!" Lahknar said, approaching the human. "It's about time you got here. You got a lot of explaining to do."
The kobold folded his arms across his chest defiantly.
"It's Jimmy," said the human. "But you can call me Mr. Springer. Did you bring it?"
"First, I want to know a few things," the kobold said, knowing his forty-two inches only came up to the middle of Springer's chest. Still, Lahknar stood up as straight as he could and put on the most serious expression he could muster. "Who were those metal guys? And what was that big bug thing? Did you know I had to hack it to little pieces because it tried to eat the sphere? Something really weird is going on and I want some answers before I hand over your precious little ball."
"The metal guys were robots," said Springer. "They are called skelebots where they come from. I don't know anything about a bug."
Lakhnar went to the hiding place and pulled out the amber sphere. He placed it in Jimmy's hand and took the money in exchange.
"So that it?," he asked.
"You seem pretty resourceful," said Jimmy, dropping the bag over his shoulder. "I could use an assistant to help me out. If you want the job, I would be glad to hire you."
"What do you do exactly?"
"I recover things," said Springer, walking toward a nearby cave. "Yeah, that's what I do. I recover things."
A small room appeared out of thin air in the cave's mouth as he seemed to press an invisible button.
"You're welcome to come along if you want," he said as he stepped in the room.
Lahknar put up a bravado as he followed Jimmy into the cave.
"I recover things too. Once Uncle Margum lost his favorite pair of boots and I found it for him. Another time, Aunt Cinders couldn't find her enchanted mixing bowls and I found those too. I lost your little sphere there for a while, but I recovered it too. See, I am a regular profession. I bet I could even teach you a thing or two."
The inside of the cave was a tall, square room with bronze colored panels. A small panel rested next to the doors which slid shut after two stepped inside. Springer pressed the 2 button.
"I hope so," he said, "I need all the help I can get."
The doors opened on a large room resembling an inn back home. Stairs led off from a counter in front of a pegboard full of keys. A room marked pub sat off one side. Light gleamed from glass globes in bronze holders along the wall.
Springer headed for the desk.
"What is this place?"
"It's the Hotel Olympia," said Springer, as he walked. "This is home base for a lot of guys like us."
Springer paused at the desk, talking to the human behind the counter. He handed over the ball for a receipt. The desk man placed the sphere in a vault behind him.
"Want a drink?," he asked.
"Sure."
The two went into the bar, walking between the two giants at the door. They were able to get through the crowd, to the counter.
"I'll have a Dwarven zinger, shaken not stirred, with a touch of basil," he tells the barkeep. "So, there are a lot of guys like us?"
"Not a lot," said Springer. "Most don't want to expose their worlds to the other floors. The usual, Sean."
"Try the house beer," the bartender said, slamming a mug in front of the kobold. "It's fricking great."
He handed Springer a cup of steaming coffee before heading down to wait on another customer.
Lahknar hesitated, hoping the bartender didn't just pour him dishwater, then drank from the big mug while holding it with both hands. He waited quietly for Jerry to say more. After a moment he asked, "So...Do we just wait here for people to come to us or do we have to find them?"
"My main goal is to assemble the other six balls so I have a complete set," the explorer said. "The problem is that others have these artifacts, or are trying to get them. That's where you come in. I'm sure you have enough experience in this recovery business to get the other balls."
"Are these other balls in the Old Kingdom too? Are the other people looking them your friends? Do you live in this hotel? Do the other people with the balls? How many floors does this hotel have? Why are these little balls so important? Is there gambling in this hotel?"
"I don't know where the others are yet, no they aren't my friends. Sometimes I rent a room. Not usually, if they did we would never be able to get them. I think just the upstairs, unless the museum, and shop counts. I guess you can play card games if you stay out of trouble."
Jimmy Springer answered precisely as he sipped on his coffee.
"Trouble? Not me," Lahknar said as stood on the barstool. "If they are not your friends, who are they? How do you know about the other balls? What purpose do they serve?" He looks around the room for a game he recognized.
"I found out about them from some old timers," said Springer. "It took me a while to build a working scanner, but I did. They're the stuff of legend."
Lahknar spotted a dart board across the room, and several card games. The participants were just as strange as the armor Springer wore, or the skeletal golems that had chased him across the city earlier.
"Build a scanner? What does that mean?"
The Kobold climbed off the stool, waited for Jerry to answer.
"I have a box that will point out where each ball is when we access a floor."
And then Lahknar went to play darts.
The tentacled thing stepped aside after throwing his three darts for the six foot tall rabbit in armor to throw his. Another set of three darts rested in a case on the wall next to the dart board. A dart whizzed by Lahknar's head as he opened the case to get the last three darts out.
"Sorry, old boy," said the rabbit.
"Does that mean the game is closed?," Lahknar asked.
"Oh no," said the rabbit. "I am simply apologizing for nearly piercing your cranium with my throw. Feel free to throw some with us if you want to do so."
"Okay," Lahknar waited his turn and then tossed his darts at the board. "So. Are you guys from around these parts?"
"Oh no," said the rabbit. "I am Sir Harold Grayfur of Karrota and this is Tchuk-luk." He indicated the tentacle horror playing darts with him. "We are from two of the floors on the elevator."
Lahknar bowed his head slightly to each of them in the traditional manner of his people.
"I am Lahknar Tunnelrunner from the Old Kingdom Mountains. I am not familiar with Karrota. What is it like?"
"Its a lush piece of farm land between two mountains," said the rabbit knight. "It was incredibly peaceful, but I saw signs of a war being prepared along our southern border the last time I visited. I was almost stranded there since I lost my companion."
"Sounds beautiful, but a bit dangerous. Is Tchuk-luk not your regular traveling partner?"
The slimy mass of tentacles hooted then whistled from deep within its globular body.
"Not at the time," said Sir Harry, looking down from his two inch height advantage. "He has been a steady partner since I have met him though."
"It's good to have a steady partner," Lahknar agreed, trying to hide the jealousy in his voice. "Have you guys ever been to the Old Kingdom?"
"I do not believe so," said Sir Harry. "Is that where you are from?"
"Yes, we have a small settlement there. It is underground, so it is probably nothing like your home. I like it though. I plan to go back someday."
"If you plan to ride the elevator afterwards," said Sir Harry. "Remember to take someone with you. Once back in your native land, the elevator will not be visible to you."
"Really? How does that work?" Lahknar asked, a little confused.
"We believe that it is a function to keep the elevator from being discovered by the natives of any floor," said Sir Harry. "A way to control the influx of users, we guess. No one knows, and the creator of the elevator has not been communicative with anyone since the elevator was first discovered and used as far as I know."
The kobold thought about this for a moment. "That's deep."
"No one knows the actual amount of explorers wandering up and down the elevator," said Sir Harry. "The mortality rate is quite high among us, according to rumors."
"Really?" Lahknar didn't know if he liked that bit of news. "Are all of the explorers recovery experts? Is it really that dangerous of work?"
"I don't know about that," said Sir Harry. "I do know that sometimes an explorer will encounter a floor that he can't handle and not be seen again."
"Wow!" Lahknar said, wondering what Jerry had in store for them next. "Have you explored a lot of floors?"
"Some," said Sir Harry. "Be careful, and arm yourself before you go on your way. The Olympia has a shop the next floor down. Some places aren't meant for the likes of us, if you know what I mean."
"Yeah," Lahknar agreed, having no idea what he meant. When the game was over, he returned to Jerry.
"Did you enjoy your game?," Jimmy asked. "Would you like to get started now?"
"Oh, I didn't realize you were waiting on me. Sorry, Jerry," the Kobold said, embarrassed at his oversight.
"It's Jimmy," said Jimmy Springer. "Let's go see what we can find."
He led the way back to the elevator cab, making adjustments on some thing on the gauntlet he wore. His poncho and armor seemed to have been cleaned since he had gotten his drink.
"I must have drunk more than I thought. Has your armor changed?"
"Not really," said Jimmy. "I built it to be modular, so I could plug in different instruments when I need to. I figured we would go treasure hunting."
"What kind of treasure? The hand of Tezuan? The dragonlance?"
"We're going to get the rest of the Tears," said Springer. "Hopefully we will be able to get them without too much trouble. This scanner will tell us which floors we need to go to when the doors open. We probably should stay on the elevator until we're ready to chase things down."
"How did you learn how to use this elevator?"
"I ran into a guy who knew a guy who robbed some people," Jimmy said. "So I robbed him. That's what led me to find the elevator on my floor."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng knew there were very few beasts that hunted men, or even supernatural forces, that was swifter than the eye. The beggar stood, offering his bowl at the nearby fighters for alms. The contestants waved him off, because they only had enough to follow their dream of winning the tournament.
Sheng was broke as he had given all his money to the temple and a throwing dagger to the beggar already. He thanked the beggar, "Thank you for the information. I have nothing else to give you at the moment, but if you learn anything else about this mystery, return to tell us. I will have something else for you by then."
Sheng hated to just wait around for something to happen, but he sees little choice but to wait and see. If the attacker appeared, he hoped he will have time to use his scroll, but if the attacker is as fast as its reputation he will have little chance to use his scroll. The thought of fighting something so quick is worrisome, but if the beast was murdering innocents it must be stopped.
"Thank you, Master," said the beggar. "I am sure a man with your skills will discover the miscreant in no time."
The beggar made his way around the room, leaving the distinctive U tread print in the sawdust on the floor as he walked. He finished his circuit and headed for the door.
Sheng watched him go. He turned his attention back to the game of go where Ironhide was beating him badly.
He whispered, "Can we do anything but wait to be attacked by the beast?"
"I guess we can look around for it," said the Nippon. "Would you be able to know it if we stumbled across it?"
Sheng shrugged.
"I'm not sure. The problem with the scroll for identification is the duration is not long. So I couldn't use the scroll and then walk around looking. I need to wait until we think we are in its presence and then use it to see the alchemical aura of the thing. I don't know much that can stay invisible for a long time. Most invisibility tricks or spells are limited in duration. Perhaps we could find the monster, but it will probably hide until it is ready to attack."
Sheng stood and gathered his things.
"Shall we walk around? I tire of waiting."
"I guess we should look for trouble," said Ironhide, standing and packing the game board up to put in his gear. "That would be better than waiting for it to pick us off one at a time."
Sheng smiled, "Ok then, let's see what we can find."
Sheng walked with his friend, keeping a watchful eye on anyone around. The two walk around the village looking for something out of the ordinary.
Ironhide led the tao shih to the site where the last victim was slain. There were numerous prints, some more distinctive than others. The one-eyed beggar's reverse U-shaped pattern was among the others in the dirt before the investigators. Blood splattered the wall, leading upwards to the roof of a wood and mud house that formed one side of the alley, as if the monster had taken part of the corpse with it when it leaped to the roof to make its escape.
Sheng looked troubled as he looked at the blood. "This is a big problem." Looking up toward the roof, "I think we might need something big here." Sheng opened his leather folder and extracted a silver scroll with golden letters. He then took a small hand held lighter, flint sliver and steel wheel over a small pinch of wood shavings. Flicking the metal wheel over the flint caused sparks to hit the wood shavings and a small flame flared. He dropped the flame onto the silver paper (scroll) and then picked up the burning scroll and held it as it burned.
Sheng's positive chi was converted to dark chi as his blood was converted from its red human blood to the milky white Yin Tiger blood. This transformation was invisible to any without sight that detected chi, but internally Sheng has become something else, something more powerful and dark.
Sheng then oriented to his new senses, he looked out as if with new eyes sensing the Wei Chi of all living things. He can feel the chi around him and see it.
Next Sheng removed a scroll of green paper with red ink. He burned this one too, and began to float on a stream of positive chi in the area.
Then Sheng floated up along the wall following the blood trail. He looked back to Ironhide, "You better keep up, it looks like the attacker is a good climber. Let's follow this trail where it leads us."
I hope Ironhide can climb...
Sheng saw the blood went along the roof to the opposite side of the building. A strange mark appeared at the edge of the blood trail. It looked incomplete, a piece missing from the two slanted lines.
\ /
Sheng stopped and carefully examined the marking.
It was two lines carved in the roof about the size of a large foot. It looked like an incomplete horseshoe. The tao shih didn't see any more of the marks on the roof, but that doesn't mean there weren't others on other roofs beyond this house.
Sheng floated on the waves of chi and looked on other roof tops for more markings, or blood trail.
The tao shih found several more marks, indentations in the wood. They weren't complete enough to judge a person's step, but they did lead him to the edge of the city. A raucous crowd had taken to the street to celebrate the coming fights. Most were inebriated, and staggering along.
Sheng stayed quiet and watched the group pass from the rooftops. He continued his search, but is beginning to think that this is a dead end.
The tao shih heard a scream as he left the group to proceed in his search. It might just be a drunken attack between two friends who suddenly decided to lash out at each other.
Or it might not.
Filled with the yin tiger blood, Sheng did not delay. He activated his Yin Tiger invisibility and moved in after the screams. He will get to the bottom of this.
Sheng knew his time limit on his spell was mere minutes away as he dropped down. A hand appeared at the mouth of the alley clutching at the ground desperately. It lay still finally. A smoldering red spark drifted into view, before the hand vanished in the darkness.
Sheng could see a shape of negative chi feasting on positive chi even as it ripped the bystander apart.
Staying clear and out of view, Sheng burned a 'Sense Alchemical Aura' scroll before moving into view. His first goal was to figure out what this creature was. Knowledge was power and confronting it cold would be foolish. Once he activated his special sight, he moved in view of the monster to gaze upon it. He hoped that his yin tiger invisibility will shield him from its sight but he does not count on it.
Once he knew what he is dealing with he thought that he had four options. He could try his calm minds martial art power to tame the monster temporarily. He could strike at it with his two palm push to stun the creature. He could burn another scroll to strike the creature with a spell, perhaps expelling a poison cloud. Or (and his last choice) he could run away and get Ironhide, but he thought this would be too late.
He hunkered down out of view and lit the sense alchemical aura scroll, burning it. Then he moved to see what this foul beast really is.
Negative chi in the shape of a horseheaded humanoid moved to the top of the nearby house as Sheng watched. The marks he had observed earlier were definitely from the hoofs it had for feet as it ran along the roof top faster than one of Avalon's magic carriages.
Sheng thought about all his lore and learning, wondering if he has ever read about anything like
this.
He tried to follow as best he could, but he would probably not be able to keep up.
The horse demon was a blur of motion that vanished in the night. His flight was no match for the way the thing moved in the night across the roofs like a hunting cat.
Sheng let the horse headed demon go, but took note of the direction it was headed. He confirmed that the victim was clearly dead, just by the chi and ppe release without actually touching the body.
There was nothing Sheng could have done to stop it anyway. But, hopefully this will change.
Sheng compared the U shaped tracks with the tracks left from the limping beggar.
Sheng noted that the horseheaded monster's tracks were bigger than the beggar's but otherwise looked almost the same.
Sheng thought, "Interesting. When Ironhide and I find that beggar again, he will have some questions to answer."
Sheng quickly returned to Ironhide and told him what happened. He left out the fact that he could have attacked the demon (no point in making that point).
"There has been another attack. I got there just in time to gaze on the monster before it fled too quickly for me to follow. The monster has a horse's head and judging from the corpse of the victim it is amazingly strong and brutal." He pulled close and whispered, "The footprints remind me of the beggar, I think the one eyed beggar might be a shapeshifter. Another casting of the aura scroll when looking at the beggar and I should know for sure."
"Let's look for him, and find out," said Ironhide. "Is there something wrong with your eyes. They seem to be a different color."
Sheng smiled, "Yeah, a little side effect of the Yin Tiger blood. It is the spell that let me track the
chi of the horse-headed monster. Don't worry about it." Sheng looked around. "Let's go find that beggar but be ready for it. It is stronger than it looks."
Sheng circled back with Ironhide toward the market looking for the beggar. He kept a copy of the sense alchemical aura handy and his fire starter. As soon as he saw the beggar, he would burn the scroll and gazed on its aura to try and verify if it is the same as the monster.
The adventurers quickly found their quarry, begging for alms. The dagger that Sheng gave him is tucked in his belt as he wanders the streets.
Sheng withdrew the scroll and lit it. After it was ash he gazed at the beggar to compare the aura to the aura of the horse headed demon.
If they match, it will be time to confront him.
As Sheng expected, the auras did match. The beggar should be the horse demon, according to his magic spell.
Sheng whispered to Ironhide, "It is him, I am almost sure of it. The auras do not lie. The creature is fast and strong. You, my friend, are the experienced fighter. How shall we confront it?"
"I say we go up and talk to him, put him at his ease until you can come up with a way to deal with him," said Ironhide. "If you are sure that he didn't see you, then he can't know that we know."
Sheng smiled, "Give me a few coins, I'm out. This will give us a reason to approach."
Ironhide handed him some coins. Sheng approached holding out the coins.
"Thank you for your kindness, sir," said the beggar. A double image of a feral horse's head turned when he did to face the tao shih as he walked forward. "Is there something wrong with your eyes? You might want someone t look at that. You don't want to be half blind like me."
Sheng smiled, "Thank you for your concern. I have a scroll that helps me with this ailment."
Sheng removed and lit the scroll, Exhale Cloud Of Acid.
After the scroll burned, Sheng's voice turned firm rather than his normal cheerful tone. He barked, "Okay, beggar, we know the truth about the killings." Sheng stood ready to blow a cloud of dark chi acid at the beggar.
"I had hoped that you would leave this alone since you gave me my freedom," said the beggar, face shifting as Sheng watched. "Now I will have to kill you to preserve my secret."
Sheng braced himself to defend himself. He prepared to exhale a cloud of acid, funneling chi into the cloud.
I guess it is time for combat.
The cloud of acid whipped from Sheng's mouth, as the one eyed demon hurled himself forward. It struck part of the wall to the creature's left, starting its deadly effect on the clay.
Ironhide leaped forward, landing a solid kick on the demon before it could change targets, driving it into the wall. It wailed as the acid began to eat at its back. It struck for Ironhide's eyes, which he barely avoided.
Sheng tried the two palm push stun attack.
The night horse blocked the push with his arm, smoke rolling off his back. His massive fist swung around in the hopes of taking the tao shih's head off.
The disguised dragon was able to get aboard the battleship without too many problems. Having a spider body made him small and inconspicuous, but he didn't possess the spider's powers. He had to be careful not to fall as he climbed aboard the magic metal boat.
Day One: Plane 14: Regan
The armored figure blocked Regan's way, but only held up its hand. Despite its dire warning, it didn't seem threatening at all.
"There are things loose in the Dream Stream," it said. "Our group wants you to drop this and move on before something happens to you."
"Your group? Who are you associated with, and where would you have me go?" Regan glided forward slightly, progressing slowly towards the armored figure.
"Go back to the real world," said the armored figure. "Go back, and get on with your life. This is very dangerous for you."
"The real world? And where exactly should I go in it?," said Regan. "I can't get back home to Pensacola, Bruce is in a coma in LA, and there is nothing I can do for him. Are you insinuating that I jump into a random dream pool and see where I end up?"
"No," said the armored knight. "If you stay here in the dream stream, you are in great danger. There are things loose in people's minds that are extremely dangerous to any traveler. Go back to Los Angeles and do other things. Bruce was damaged because of what we faced, what they found out about him."
"Wait what do you mean we? Who is Bruce, what about him?" Regan spat out his questions, tired of the run around that seems so common since dark day. He took another dream step towards the stranger. "You better answer my questions of you expect me to go, otherwise....you'll have to move me yourself!"
"I have been following you around since you left the hospital," the knight said. "I know what happened to him. He was shot because of his affiliation with us."
Dark shadows seemed to drift along the dreamstream towards the two as they talked.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Paige's cell phone had miraculously survived the brawl she had been in, and it let her know with the tone she had programmed into it. The number listed on the screen was her contact. This could only be bad news.
It was possible that the prison security blasted the boat if it came to close to it. Both adventurers knew that missiles were part of the set up to keep intruders off the rock.
Paige went over to her plane and got her diving gear out and put it on quickly, and then asked Roq, "Are you going to come with me? If you want to I have more gear in the plane you can use."
Roq was familiar with the prison's underwater systems from small briefings held for the police department. Several precincts were supposedly to act as riot control in case of an escape. He was on one of those reaction squads with several of the missing members of his station.
"Sure thing, if your friend is around I would like to help find him." Roq proceeded to get on some gear.
The two adventurers were ready to go in a matter of moments. The prison loomed on the horizon ominously, as if daring them to continue their investigation.
"Well, I guess we better go, I will get us as close as I can without us being seen, then we can go the rest of the way underwater, okay?" said Paige as she grabbed Roq and took to the air and headed out.
Paige knew that flying low would get her in under the radar. She could see the spot where she was when she had been interrupted in a few moments. A piece of wood still floated on the ocean's surface.
Paige landed them softly in the water by the floating wood and said, "All right. Let's go." Then she pulled her mask over her face and headed under the water to search for her friend.
The ocean off Century Station was dark as the proverbial pit as Paige sank below the surface. Her advanced vision allowed a good view of things normal eyes would never pick up without a flashlight. She could make out the shape of a broken hull below her.
Paige grabbed Roq's hand to lead him down with her to search the hull, then the area.
The stern rested a few feet away from the other half. The halves were jagged rips that could have fit together if Paige wanted to get the equipment to do it. There was no body present on the upper deck.
Maybe Menthor survived the missile strike, or bomb, whatever wrecked the boat.
Roq was cautious as they were deep in the water, he was not totally familiar with the environment he was currently immersed in. He kept his senses as alert as possible for possible survivors.
The ship had a narrow lower deck, but there was no body among the ruined personal belongings resting on the ocean floor. That could mean anything in the middle of the Atlantic.
A piece of gold glinted in the flashlight, shining in Roq's eye.
The ship had a narrow lower deck, but there was no body among the ruined personal belongings resting on the ocean floor. That could mean anything in the middle of the Atlantic.
A piece of gold glinted in the flashlight, shining in Roq's eye.
Roq moved toward the shining gold colored object, unsure of what it was. Roq wondered what indeed happened to this ship, and who was the mysterious friend, or friends, he was currently helping to look for.
Roq saw that the thing was an amulet, that must have been flung about when the boat was blown apart. It lay amidst some other personal things, including a wallet, and a ring.
Paige swam down with Roq and grabbed the wallet and ring and anything else she could, then swam back up to the top, and looked in the wallet to see if there was anything helpful in there.
The wallet contained Menthor's license, some credit cards, money, and a polaroid picture of the prison. The picture had been half ruined by the ocean water, so most of the details were lost.
Roq picked up anything else which may be near the items, just in case any of them proved to be important at a later time. Roq also looked around this area for anything else.
The only other thing that looked important was a metal fragment that resembled the first knuckle of a finger. A parts number was etched across the metal skin.
Day Two: Plane 8: Lahknar
Lahknar had to work and strain, but he finally pried the bay doors open, and retrieved his bag. He was able to get some sleep and start toward the mountains in the daylight. He made good time, even managing to hitch a ride with a caravan heading west.
All the while, the trail from the spider led him toward the meeting spot where he was supposed to be paid by Jimmy Springer.
Lahknar found a place to hide the amber sphere and then sat nearby where he could keep an eye on it, and as many of the avenues of approach as possible.
Jimmy Springer strolled up a few minutes after Lahknar reached the meeting place. He whistled happily as he approached, overtunic flapping as he walked.
"Jerry!" Lahknar said, approaching the human. "It's about time you got here. You got a lot of explaining to do."
The kobold folded his arms across his chest defiantly.
"It's Jimmy," said the human. "But you can call me Mr. Springer. Did you bring it?"
"First, I want to know a few things," the kobold said, knowing his forty-two inches only came up to the middle of Springer's chest. Still, Lahknar stood up as straight as he could and put on the most serious expression he could muster. "Who were those metal guys? And what was that big bug thing? Did you know I had to hack it to little pieces because it tried to eat the sphere? Something really weird is going on and I want some answers before I hand over your precious little ball."
"The metal guys were robots," said Springer. "They are called skelebots where they come from. I don't know anything about a bug."
Lakhnar went to the hiding place and pulled out the amber sphere. He placed it in Jimmy's hand and took the money in exchange.
"So that it?," he asked.
"You seem pretty resourceful," said Jimmy, dropping the bag over his shoulder. "I could use an assistant to help me out. If you want the job, I would be glad to hire you."
"What do you do exactly?"
"I recover things," said Springer, walking toward a nearby cave. "Yeah, that's what I do. I recover things."
A small room appeared out of thin air in the cave's mouth as he seemed to press an invisible button.
"You're welcome to come along if you want," he said as he stepped in the room.
Lahknar put up a bravado as he followed Jimmy into the cave.
"I recover things too. Once Uncle Margum lost his favorite pair of boots and I found it for him. Another time, Aunt Cinders couldn't find her enchanted mixing bowls and I found those too. I lost your little sphere there for a while, but I recovered it too. See, I am a regular profession. I bet I could even teach you a thing or two."
The inside of the cave was a tall, square room with bronze colored panels. A small panel rested next to the doors which slid shut after two stepped inside. Springer pressed the 2 button.
"I hope so," he said, "I need all the help I can get."
The doors opened on a large room resembling an inn back home. Stairs led off from a counter in front of a pegboard full of keys. A room marked pub sat off one side. Light gleamed from glass globes in bronze holders along the wall.
Springer headed for the desk.
"What is this place?"
"It's the Hotel Olympia," said Springer, as he walked. "This is home base for a lot of guys like us."
Springer paused at the desk, talking to the human behind the counter. He handed over the ball for a receipt. The desk man placed the sphere in a vault behind him.
"Want a drink?," he asked.
"Sure."
The two went into the bar, walking between the two giants at the door. They were able to get through the crowd, to the counter.
"I'll have a Dwarven zinger, shaken not stirred, with a touch of basil," he tells the barkeep. "So, there are a lot of guys like us?"
"Not a lot," said Springer. "Most don't want to expose their worlds to the other floors. The usual, Sean."
"Try the house beer," the bartender said, slamming a mug in front of the kobold. "It's fricking great."
He handed Springer a cup of steaming coffee before heading down to wait on another customer.
Lahknar hesitated, hoping the bartender didn't just pour him dishwater, then drank from the big mug while holding it with both hands. He waited quietly for Jerry to say more. After a moment he asked, "So...Do we just wait here for people to come to us or do we have to find them?"
"My main goal is to assemble the other six balls so I have a complete set," the explorer said. "The problem is that others have these artifacts, or are trying to get them. That's where you come in. I'm sure you have enough experience in this recovery business to get the other balls."
"Are these other balls in the Old Kingdom too? Are the other people looking them your friends? Do you live in this hotel? Do the other people with the balls? How many floors does this hotel have? Why are these little balls so important? Is there gambling in this hotel?"
"I don't know where the others are yet, no they aren't my friends. Sometimes I rent a room. Not usually, if they did we would never be able to get them. I think just the upstairs, unless the museum, and shop counts. I guess you can play card games if you stay out of trouble."
Jimmy Springer answered precisely as he sipped on his coffee.
"Trouble? Not me," Lahknar said as stood on the barstool. "If they are not your friends, who are they? How do you know about the other balls? What purpose do they serve?" He looks around the room for a game he recognized.
"I found out about them from some old timers," said Springer. "It took me a while to build a working scanner, but I did. They're the stuff of legend."
Lahknar spotted a dart board across the room, and several card games. The participants were just as strange as the armor Springer wore, or the skeletal golems that had chased him across the city earlier.
"Build a scanner? What does that mean?"
The Kobold climbed off the stool, waited for Jerry to answer.
"I have a box that will point out where each ball is when we access a floor."
And then Lahknar went to play darts.
The tentacled thing stepped aside after throwing his three darts for the six foot tall rabbit in armor to throw his. Another set of three darts rested in a case on the wall next to the dart board. A dart whizzed by Lahknar's head as he opened the case to get the last three darts out.
"Sorry, old boy," said the rabbit.
"Does that mean the game is closed?," Lahknar asked.
"Oh no," said the rabbit. "I am simply apologizing for nearly piercing your cranium with my throw. Feel free to throw some with us if you want to do so."
"Okay," Lahknar waited his turn and then tossed his darts at the board. "So. Are you guys from around these parts?"
"Oh no," said the rabbit. "I am Sir Harold Grayfur of Karrota and this is Tchuk-luk." He indicated the tentacle horror playing darts with him. "We are from two of the floors on the elevator."
Lahknar bowed his head slightly to each of them in the traditional manner of his people.
"I am Lahknar Tunnelrunner from the Old Kingdom Mountains. I am not familiar with Karrota. What is it like?"
"Its a lush piece of farm land between two mountains," said the rabbit knight. "It was incredibly peaceful, but I saw signs of a war being prepared along our southern border the last time I visited. I was almost stranded there since I lost my companion."
"Sounds beautiful, but a bit dangerous. Is Tchuk-luk not your regular traveling partner?"
The slimy mass of tentacles hooted then whistled from deep within its globular body.
"Not at the time," said Sir Harry, looking down from his two inch height advantage. "He has been a steady partner since I have met him though."
"It's good to have a steady partner," Lahknar agreed, trying to hide the jealousy in his voice. "Have you guys ever been to the Old Kingdom?"
"I do not believe so," said Sir Harry. "Is that where you are from?"
"Yes, we have a small settlement there. It is underground, so it is probably nothing like your home. I like it though. I plan to go back someday."
"If you plan to ride the elevator afterwards," said Sir Harry. "Remember to take someone with you. Once back in your native land, the elevator will not be visible to you."
"Really? How does that work?" Lahknar asked, a little confused.
"We believe that it is a function to keep the elevator from being discovered by the natives of any floor," said Sir Harry. "A way to control the influx of users, we guess. No one knows, and the creator of the elevator has not been communicative with anyone since the elevator was first discovered and used as far as I know."
The kobold thought about this for a moment. "That's deep."
"No one knows the actual amount of explorers wandering up and down the elevator," said Sir Harry. "The mortality rate is quite high among us, according to rumors."
"Really?" Lahknar didn't know if he liked that bit of news. "Are all of the explorers recovery experts? Is it really that dangerous of work?"
"I don't know about that," said Sir Harry. "I do know that sometimes an explorer will encounter a floor that he can't handle and not be seen again."
"Wow!" Lahknar said, wondering what Jerry had in store for them next. "Have you explored a lot of floors?"
"Some," said Sir Harry. "Be careful, and arm yourself before you go on your way. The Olympia has a shop the next floor down. Some places aren't meant for the likes of us, if you know what I mean."
"Yeah," Lahknar agreed, having no idea what he meant. When the game was over, he returned to Jerry.
"Did you enjoy your game?," Jimmy asked. "Would you like to get started now?"
"Oh, I didn't realize you were waiting on me. Sorry, Jerry," the Kobold said, embarrassed at his oversight.
"It's Jimmy," said Jimmy Springer. "Let's go see what we can find."
He led the way back to the elevator cab, making adjustments on some thing on the gauntlet he wore. His poncho and armor seemed to have been cleaned since he had gotten his drink.
"I must have drunk more than I thought. Has your armor changed?"
"Not really," said Jimmy. "I built it to be modular, so I could plug in different instruments when I need to. I figured we would go treasure hunting."
"What kind of treasure? The hand of Tezuan? The dragonlance?"
"We're going to get the rest of the Tears," said Springer. "Hopefully we will be able to get them without too much trouble. This scanner will tell us which floors we need to go to when the doors open. We probably should stay on the elevator until we're ready to chase things down."
"How did you learn how to use this elevator?"
"I ran into a guy who knew a guy who robbed some people," Jimmy said. "So I robbed him. That's what led me to find the elevator on my floor."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng knew there were very few beasts that hunted men, or even supernatural forces, that was swifter than the eye. The beggar stood, offering his bowl at the nearby fighters for alms. The contestants waved him off, because they only had enough to follow their dream of winning the tournament.
Sheng was broke as he had given all his money to the temple and a throwing dagger to the beggar already. He thanked the beggar, "Thank you for the information. I have nothing else to give you at the moment, but if you learn anything else about this mystery, return to tell us. I will have something else for you by then."
Sheng hated to just wait around for something to happen, but he sees little choice but to wait and see. If the attacker appeared, he hoped he will have time to use his scroll, but if the attacker is as fast as its reputation he will have little chance to use his scroll. The thought of fighting something so quick is worrisome, but if the beast was murdering innocents it must be stopped.
"Thank you, Master," said the beggar. "I am sure a man with your skills will discover the miscreant in no time."
The beggar made his way around the room, leaving the distinctive U tread print in the sawdust on the floor as he walked. He finished his circuit and headed for the door.
Sheng watched him go. He turned his attention back to the game of go where Ironhide was beating him badly.
He whispered, "Can we do anything but wait to be attacked by the beast?"
"I guess we can look around for it," said the Nippon. "Would you be able to know it if we stumbled across it?"
Sheng shrugged.
"I'm not sure. The problem with the scroll for identification is the duration is not long. So I couldn't use the scroll and then walk around looking. I need to wait until we think we are in its presence and then use it to see the alchemical aura of the thing. I don't know much that can stay invisible for a long time. Most invisibility tricks or spells are limited in duration. Perhaps we could find the monster, but it will probably hide until it is ready to attack."
Sheng stood and gathered his things.
"Shall we walk around? I tire of waiting."
"I guess we should look for trouble," said Ironhide, standing and packing the game board up to put in his gear. "That would be better than waiting for it to pick us off one at a time."
Sheng smiled, "Ok then, let's see what we can find."
Sheng walked with his friend, keeping a watchful eye on anyone around. The two walk around the village looking for something out of the ordinary.
Ironhide led the tao shih to the site where the last victim was slain. There were numerous prints, some more distinctive than others. The one-eyed beggar's reverse U-shaped pattern was among the others in the dirt before the investigators. Blood splattered the wall, leading upwards to the roof of a wood and mud house that formed one side of the alley, as if the monster had taken part of the corpse with it when it leaped to the roof to make its escape.
Sheng looked troubled as he looked at the blood. "This is a big problem." Looking up toward the roof, "I think we might need something big here." Sheng opened his leather folder and extracted a silver scroll with golden letters. He then took a small hand held lighter, flint sliver and steel wheel over a small pinch of wood shavings. Flicking the metal wheel over the flint caused sparks to hit the wood shavings and a small flame flared. He dropped the flame onto the silver paper (scroll) and then picked up the burning scroll and held it as it burned.
Sheng's positive chi was converted to dark chi as his blood was converted from its red human blood to the milky white Yin Tiger blood. This transformation was invisible to any without sight that detected chi, but internally Sheng has become something else, something more powerful and dark.
Sheng then oriented to his new senses, he looked out as if with new eyes sensing the Wei Chi of all living things. He can feel the chi around him and see it.
Next Sheng removed a scroll of green paper with red ink. He burned this one too, and began to float on a stream of positive chi in the area.
Then Sheng floated up along the wall following the blood trail. He looked back to Ironhide, "You better keep up, it looks like the attacker is a good climber. Let's follow this trail where it leads us."
I hope Ironhide can climb...
Sheng saw the blood went along the roof to the opposite side of the building. A strange mark appeared at the edge of the blood trail. It looked incomplete, a piece missing from the two slanted lines.
\ /
Sheng stopped and carefully examined the marking.
It was two lines carved in the roof about the size of a large foot. It looked like an incomplete horseshoe. The tao shih didn't see any more of the marks on the roof, but that doesn't mean there weren't others on other roofs beyond this house.
Sheng floated on the waves of chi and looked on other roof tops for more markings, or blood trail.
The tao shih found several more marks, indentations in the wood. They weren't complete enough to judge a person's step, but they did lead him to the edge of the city. A raucous crowd had taken to the street to celebrate the coming fights. Most were inebriated, and staggering along.
Sheng stayed quiet and watched the group pass from the rooftops. He continued his search, but is beginning to think that this is a dead end.
The tao shih heard a scream as he left the group to proceed in his search. It might just be a drunken attack between two friends who suddenly decided to lash out at each other.
Or it might not.
Filled with the yin tiger blood, Sheng did not delay. He activated his Yin Tiger invisibility and moved in after the screams. He will get to the bottom of this.
Sheng knew his time limit on his spell was mere minutes away as he dropped down. A hand appeared at the mouth of the alley clutching at the ground desperately. It lay still finally. A smoldering red spark drifted into view, before the hand vanished in the darkness.
Sheng could see a shape of negative chi feasting on positive chi even as it ripped the bystander apart.
Staying clear and out of view, Sheng burned a 'Sense Alchemical Aura' scroll before moving into view. His first goal was to figure out what this creature was. Knowledge was power and confronting it cold would be foolish. Once he activated his special sight, he moved in view of the monster to gaze upon it. He hoped that his yin tiger invisibility will shield him from its sight but he does not count on it.
Once he knew what he is dealing with he thought that he had four options. He could try his calm minds martial art power to tame the monster temporarily. He could strike at it with his two palm push to stun the creature. He could burn another scroll to strike the creature with a spell, perhaps expelling a poison cloud. Or (and his last choice) he could run away and get Ironhide, but he thought this would be too late.
He hunkered down out of view and lit the sense alchemical aura scroll, burning it. Then he moved to see what this foul beast really is.
Negative chi in the shape of a horseheaded humanoid moved to the top of the nearby house as Sheng watched. The marks he had observed earlier were definitely from the hoofs it had for feet as it ran along the roof top faster than one of Avalon's magic carriages.
Sheng thought about all his lore and learning, wondering if he has ever read about anything like
this.
He tried to follow as best he could, but he would probably not be able to keep up.
The horse demon was a blur of motion that vanished in the night. His flight was no match for the way the thing moved in the night across the roofs like a hunting cat.
Sheng let the horse headed demon go, but took note of the direction it was headed. He confirmed that the victim was clearly dead, just by the chi and ppe release without actually touching the body.
There was nothing Sheng could have done to stop it anyway. But, hopefully this will change.
Sheng compared the U shaped tracks with the tracks left from the limping beggar.
Sheng noted that the horseheaded monster's tracks were bigger than the beggar's but otherwise looked almost the same.
Sheng thought, "Interesting. When Ironhide and I find that beggar again, he will have some questions to answer."
Sheng quickly returned to Ironhide and told him what happened. He left out the fact that he could have attacked the demon (no point in making that point).
"There has been another attack. I got there just in time to gaze on the monster before it fled too quickly for me to follow. The monster has a horse's head and judging from the corpse of the victim it is amazingly strong and brutal." He pulled close and whispered, "The footprints remind me of the beggar, I think the one eyed beggar might be a shapeshifter. Another casting of the aura scroll when looking at the beggar and I should know for sure."
"Let's look for him, and find out," said Ironhide. "Is there something wrong with your eyes. They seem to be a different color."
Sheng smiled, "Yeah, a little side effect of the Yin Tiger blood. It is the spell that let me track the
chi of the horse-headed monster. Don't worry about it." Sheng looked around. "Let's go find that beggar but be ready for it. It is stronger than it looks."
Sheng circled back with Ironhide toward the market looking for the beggar. He kept a copy of the sense alchemical aura handy and his fire starter. As soon as he saw the beggar, he would burn the scroll and gazed on its aura to try and verify if it is the same as the monster.
The adventurers quickly found their quarry, begging for alms. The dagger that Sheng gave him is tucked in his belt as he wanders the streets.
Sheng withdrew the scroll and lit it. After it was ash he gazed at the beggar to compare the aura to the aura of the horse headed demon.
If they match, it will be time to confront him.
As Sheng expected, the auras did match. The beggar should be the horse demon, according to his magic spell.
Sheng whispered to Ironhide, "It is him, I am almost sure of it. The auras do not lie. The creature is fast and strong. You, my friend, are the experienced fighter. How shall we confront it?"
"I say we go up and talk to him, put him at his ease until you can come up with a way to deal with him," said Ironhide. "If you are sure that he didn't see you, then he can't know that we know."
Sheng smiled, "Give me a few coins, I'm out. This will give us a reason to approach."
Ironhide handed him some coins. Sheng approached holding out the coins.
"Thank you for your kindness, sir," said the beggar. A double image of a feral horse's head turned when he did to face the tao shih as he walked forward. "Is there something wrong with your eyes? You might want someone t look at that. You don't want to be half blind like me."
Sheng smiled, "Thank you for your concern. I have a scroll that helps me with this ailment."
Sheng removed and lit the scroll, Exhale Cloud Of Acid.
After the scroll burned, Sheng's voice turned firm rather than his normal cheerful tone. He barked, "Okay, beggar, we know the truth about the killings." Sheng stood ready to blow a cloud of dark chi acid at the beggar.
"I had hoped that you would leave this alone since you gave me my freedom," said the beggar, face shifting as Sheng watched. "Now I will have to kill you to preserve my secret."
Sheng braced himself to defend himself. He prepared to exhale a cloud of acid, funneling chi into the cloud.
I guess it is time for combat.
The cloud of acid whipped from Sheng's mouth, as the one eyed demon hurled himself forward. It struck part of the wall to the creature's left, starting its deadly effect on the clay.
Ironhide leaped forward, landing a solid kick on the demon before it could change targets, driving it into the wall. It wailed as the acid began to eat at its back. It struck for Ironhide's eyes, which he barely avoided.
Sheng tried the two palm push stun attack.
The night horse blocked the push with his arm, smoke rolling off his back. His massive fist swung around in the hopes of taking the tao shih's head off.
Steel Knights 4
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The adventurers failed to find anything else that looked of value. The two pieces of metal were strange, the personal belongings seemed to clinch the fact that Menthor was dead, and the picture definitely showed an interest in the prison.
Neither knew what this had to do with the disappearance of the precinct's population, or the muck monster.
Paige grabbed Roq and headed back to her plane, so they can rest and think of what to do next. Once there, she took off half of her gear, and then said, "I think we need to get into that prison. It may hold the answer to all this."
The island prison loomed off to one side, defenses facing out on the world. Supposedly it was the most secure place on the coast. It had to be with all the villains locked inside.
"Now all we have to do is find a way into the prison, just flying in with a guy wielding a huge ax is bound to attract some attention," Roq casually mentioned.
Roq did know a little about the island from his briefings as a police officer. He knew that there were several places to sneak in for those who could move quick. One such place was a sewer vent emptying out in the sea. Other places included weak points in the wall, landing areas, and the sea dock.
99% of the people who wanted to break in would have to use overwhelming force, but two people might be able to sneak past everything if they were the right two people.
"Aww great, right into the prison through the sewer vent," lamented Roq. Somehow there was a certain irony to this plan yet in order to achieve their objectives that seemed the best way.
Roq started making his way towards the sewer vent, keeping a close eye out for anything that may alert the prison to them.
Roq knew there should be electronic watchers near the shore. He could see the electronic rods sticking out of the rock. They were supposed to detect flying objects, boats, things on the water and above. Luckily Paige had been able to pull them under the water until they were almost close enough.
Paige looked at Roq and said with a smile, "Okay, you're the man with the plan and you know this place, so you go first."
Roq knew that the sewer line should allow them access, but some kind of guards should be in place to stop people like him and Paige from doing what they were thinking.
Roq took a moment to gather his thoughts. He quickly and briefly explained his thoughts on the best course of action for getting inside of the prison complex. After the explanation and agreement on the course of action they take off towards the sewer line. Hoping to find very few if any guards
anywhere along there.
Getting inside the vent was no problem for the two adventurers. Following the dirty water back up to the pipe led to a large grill over the opening to prevent anyone from climbing into the bowels of the prison. A phosphorescent slime covered part of the bars.
Paige looked back at Roq and said softly, "Well, it looks like we are not the only ones to come this way."
Some had rubbed some more of the slime against the wall further down the tunnel. It looked the same as what had made up the muck monster that they had defeated earlier at the university.
Day Two: Plane 1: Lahknar
"Oh," Lahknar says, not sure how to interpret that. "Will you teach me how to operate the elevator?"
"All you have to do is pick the floor, push the button, and the elevator will do the rest," said Jimmy. "If you step out on your own floor, you won't be able to find the elevator again without help. If you get into trouble, or hurt, come back here to the Olympia, book a room, and room service will take care of you. That cost of that will be added to your tab. Seems simple, doesn't it?"
"Wait a minute! You aren't going with me? How will know which floor to pick? How will I find the elevator again if I end up on someone else's floor?"
"I'm going with you," Jimmy said. "Calm down. If I didn't know better, I would say you were chicken."
"Yes, but you know better."
"Right, so first we find out which floors the other six are on," said Jimmy. "Then we narrow it down inside each floor as much as possible."
"Okay. How do we do that?"
"This scanner will register the presence of any of the six other tears on a floor at the door of the elevator," said Jimmy. "I propose that we ride to each floor, take a reading, and then go back and scope out each place when we are done finding them."
"Okay. Sounds good. How many floors are there?"
"The control panel goes up to a hundred," said Jimmy. "Luckily the hotel takes up the first five, and we got the one from your floor. The problem is anyone can grab one and move it to another floor while we're looking for them. Maybe it would be easier just to examine each floor after we know it's the one we're looking for."
"So the plan is to locate all six tears first, then go back to the correct floors and retrieve them?"
"Unless you want to get after them as soon as we locate them," said Springer. "You're the expert."
"Yes, I am," the kobold thought for a moment and said, "And in my expert opinion, I think we should locate each of the tears first and then go back and look for them individually. But since I am new to this, I will let you decide on which floor we begin our search. You may begin as soon as you are ready."
"Then let's go ahead and do that then," said Jimmy, smiling.
He stepped into the elevator, pushing all of the buttons except for the top five and the one Lahknar already knew represented the Palladium world. After what seemed like hours, the two located all the other tears on their respective floors.
Jimmy wrote out a list, and handed it over.
"What's the matter?," Springer asked.
"I can only read Dwarven. This looks like Gobbly or something."
"Sorry," said Jimmy. "I only write in English. Let's talk to Mundie at the bar. I know he writes anything."
"Anything?" the Kobold said incredulously, following Jimmy back to the bar.
"I guess it comes in handy with the people like us who come from strange places," said Jimmy. "I hope you can get all the orbs back in one piece. Two are on 55. That can't be good."
"Why not? If they are on the same floor, they should be easier for us to get to, right?"
"It means that someone is gathering them like we want to do," said Jimmy. "That means they know what the tears are, and will be on guard against us."
"Maybe. Or maybe somebody just thinks they are pretty and we can trade with them or something. Besides, who else know about the tears?"
"I don't know," admitted Springer. "Maybe you're right. I'll let you get to it then."
"Right," the kobold said. He looked at the buttons on the elevator, trying to decipher which one would take him to the floor with the two tears. "You said fifty-five, right? Which one is that?"
The numbers changed as Lahknar reached for the buttons. They swam into fine dwarven script.
Lahknar pressed the button and waited for something to happen.
The elevator doors closed in their smooth way, then reopened to give Lahknar a view. He could see a vast cavern type room with metal things laying in rows before him. He recognized one of the things as the same type of metal spider that had tried to stop him from delivering his orb on his own floor.
"Uh-oh. Bad things," the kobold said, pulling his cloak over his face and preparing to sneak across the cavern.
Lahknar saw that the metal things didn't react to him as long as he stood in the elevator. It was almost like they couldn't detect him. As he approached the threshold, he saw some of the things pause as if something was finally registering.
This is gonna hurt.
Looking for an exit, the kobold decided running across the room was in his best interest.
Lahknar made it half way across the wide open space before energy splattered against his back, knocking him between two round humps like the strange carriage he had disabled on his own world. The spiders came closer as fans started lifting the transports away from him.
Running across the room, he used the carriages for cover as he tried to get to the exit before the machines could blast him again.
Scarlet bubbles missed the kobold as he careened across the large space. He could see the door open as he approached. Two helmetless knights stepped through, scowling at the intruder alarm.
Time to hide.
Lahknar saw that he was in a wide open space. The floating carriages were trying to allow the spiders to shoot at him, but also provided limited cover. The knights were at the only door he could see, and the other exit was beyond a gauntlet of steel spiders.
A vent cover rested near the floor to his left. It looked big enough for him to slip through if he could get it off.
The knights started walking forward, obviously drawn by the machines that could see him, and knew where he was.
Lahknar cast cloud of slumber, hoping that will delay the knights. Then he turned his attention to getting the vent cover off the wall.
The cloud swept over the two armored enemies. One dropped to the floor asleep. The other staggered, but fired his magic crossbow blindly at the kobold. Red light splattered the wall as Laknar ran for the grill.
The spiders fired their belly guns at the small target. The wall where he bent to pull at the grate glowed cherry red at the hits as he pulled at the vent cover. A whole section came away in his hands.
One glance was enough to tell Lahknar that the next volley would turn him into a torch. Ahead was a tunnel of darkness, behind was certain death unless he was incredibly lucky.
Let's get through that grating as quickly and safely as possible.
The ductwork barely let the kobold pass, but he was able to slide along on his stomach as the steel defenders closed on the opening blasted out by their weapons. A few seconds he reached an intersection, and was able to turn a corner as red ligh pulsed down the makeshift tunnel.
From what he could see, the ventilation system spread out in a series of squares. He knew there would be a central area where all the tunnels met and became one.
He also knew that he didn't have long before something came into his escape route and tried to flush him out for whomever was in charge of the steel spiders and armored soldiers he had already crossed. If they could make large clockwork things, the could make small ones too.
Lahknar put his weapon in his teeth and got on all fours. Time to belly crawl as fast as I can, he thought, picking a side tunnel that looked like it would make losing the spider-things easier and going that way as quickly as possible.
The kobold found it easy going along the tunnel. The ventilation had also not had anything living in it for a while judging by the absence of dust and bugs that he would have expected in a civilized dwelling. The knights were the only things living that he had seen so far. Surely this whole floor couldn't be made of clockwork things with magic crossbows and catapults.
Lahknar heard a creaking behind him as he crawled. Something was in the duct work with him.
Hastily, he ducked into the closest side shaft and waited for whatever was coming.
He saw a thin limb, like a finger, or a spider's leg, of metal reach around the corner first. Then part of a head followed. It was all metal like its bigger brother.
Lahknar thrust his weapon at the creature, hoping to poke out an eye or sever the limb.
Lahknar's thrust skidded off the skin of the metal monster as he slipped inside the ductwork. He didn't do any real damage to it, but heard it bump into something. Possibly there was more than one of the things after him.
Let's do that again.
The blade rang against the metal thing's skin. It bounced from the blow, part of its skin fragmented off. There was another ring as it bumped against whatever was following it. There was a burst of red and the ductwork started to come apart, splitting at the seams.
"Take that!" Lahknar stabbed at it again.
Lahknar missed as the thing dodged back. The metal work came apart from under the kobold. He started to fall towards whatever lay below the pipe. He couldn't see a bottom to the drop even with his night vision.
He rolled with it while trying not to drop his weapon.
Lahknar fell for five seconds, and realized he was not stopping, nor could he see bottom. That meant he was going to fall beyond his range of vision which meant he was going to splash apart like an egg.
"Aaaaaaaaah!"
A pipe whizzed by Lahknar's head, then a electrical conduit of some kind. A broken bridge appeared in the darkness. He was going to miss the hard surface by two inches if he was lucky.
Lahknar flapped his arms as vigorously as possible while hoping to catch hold of the bridge as he passed by it.
His hand snagged the end of the bridge, stopping his fall. His weight swung his body in an arc as it tried to pull his arm out of the socket. Then he heard some creaking as he came to a stop.
The kobold pulled himself on to the bridge and does a quick check for broken bones and lost equipment.
Everything seemed in place and intact. Springer's scanner told him that the two spheres he wanted were above him, as if he didn't know that. He heard creaking underfoot, then a snap of a cable, or plank. The part of the bridge he stood on started to lean into the abyss.
Lahknar can see up to four hundred feet in the dark. He looked to determine where the bridge was snapping, ran to the opposite edge.
The sleek metal cracked near the broken end where he was standing. There were no rails on the sides, just groves running along the bottom of it. Running away from the broken edge where he fell took the kobold to a wall with square door in it. A small walkway hugged the wall.
Day 4: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng parried the night horse's strike while keeping the cloud of acid burning the creature's back. He adjusted the 10x10 cloud (1 chi point) so it covered the monster's back, but left the monster open to attacks from Sheng and Ironhide.
Ironhide punched the demon in the eye, rocking its head back with his knobby fist. The Nippon was smiling at the solid hit.
The demon leaped to the roof of the nearby building, breaking free of the poisonous cloud, and the combatants. It was obvious that it was going to depend on its greater maneuverability to divide and conquer the two adventurers.
The cloud could not move quickly enough to keep up with the horse which is why Sheng abandoned the strategy, trying to maximize the damage. Sheng could not keep up with the monster's speed, either so he guessed the ball was in its court.
Sheng cursed as the monster jumped to the rooftops and out of range of his attacks.
"Okay, that didn't go as planned," said Ironhide. "Now we must retreat and plan a strategy with what we now know."
Sheng nodded, "Ok, but at least we know the truth."
"What did it mean that you freed it," Ironhide said, leading the way back to the inn. He kept his eyes on the rooftops as he walked.
Sheng shrugged, "I don't know."
Sheng was worried and kept looking up and around and behind him.
"Is there a town guard that should be notified? We could report this and they could keep a look out for the beggar, or would this be asking for trouble?" Sheng was too familiar with city guards that were not honest and reporting a crime could get you arrested, or worse.
"Unless you think you can find him again with your magic," said Ironhide. "Either way someone other than us should know in case we're both killed."
He started looking around.
"Never a guard around when you need one," he said.
He started walking back toward the fighting area.
Sheng shook his head in the negative. "I hate the feeling of having to wait to be attacked. I'd like to be more proactive. But, this demon is quick. I thought my acid would burn it worse than it did, but it is tough too."
Sheng followed Ironhide to the fighting area looking around for the demon or the city guard.
The two quickly found a guard. Ironhide related the incident, leaving out the fact that the demon knew them, and Sheng's use of magic. The guard made notes, before telling them he would assemble a party to hunt the thing down.
Sheng volunteered to help identify the monster.
"That will be splendid," said the guard, as he wrote a note to send to headquarters. "Hopefully we will be able to wrap this up in time for tea."
Sheng frowned, "The demon is very fast. I couldn't keep up with it. If it is outnumbered, or starts to lose, it will retreat quickly."
"What do you suggest, scholar?," said the guard. "I'm sure the captain will listen to anything you two have to say since you have successfully fought it."
Sheng frowned and shrugged, "If I was successful, it would be gone, not a continued threat. I will do my best to identify the monster, its murderous ways must be stopped. However, I could do nothing to harm it. I will have to leave the fighting to the fighters."
"I'm sure you will think of something," said the guard. "Tao Shih are famous for that."
Sheng smiled. He gave the guard a description of the beggar hoping he can be found before any more innocents are killed. "Shall I lead you to where we last saw the monster, perhaps he can be tracked?"
Sheng will lead the guards to the site where they lost him, if they agree.
"Lead us to it, master shih," said the guard. Other members of the watch had joined them, swords drawn and ready.
Sheng tried his best to lead them to where the monster was last spotted.
The neighborhood was still the same, abuzz with interest after the battle that had occurred. Sheng could see the hoof print where the demon had kicked part of the roof away with his escape.
Sheng walked over to look at the damage to the roof. He showed it to the guard.
Sheng tried to follow the prints and track the monster.
The tao shih saw that the thing left deep impressions where he bounced from rooftop to rooftop. It seemed to be heading toward the edge of the city. He had came that way earlier from the monastery where he had delivered the image of the buddha.
Day One
Grim heard a rustle across the treetops above. The small cityscape in the valley glowed like lines of sparkling diamonds. A black shadow blocked the stars above, as the trees bent down toward the wanderer.
Smaller craft split from the enormous giant above. He knew that something bad was about to happen to connected lines below his watch point. Small red dots appeared in the middle of the mother ship as it descended.
"Whatever that thing is," Grim murmured as he began to hover across the trees "It doesn't look very friendly." He then drew his scythe.
Scarlet beams rained down on the city, igniting fiery explosions and turning buildings into massive walls of shrapnel. Hover craft took to the air, only to be shot down as the small fighters fired smart multiple warhead missiles at them. All the action seemed to be taking place in front of Grim, and none of the invaders seemed to have noticed him yet.
"Finally some action!"Grim said as he attempted to control one of the pilots.
The mannar realized that his control wouldn't work on the pilots as the jet turned, catching him in the spotlights. It turned to line him up in its sights. Red laser fire chewed up his protective armor in a burst of fiery radiance. That knocked him to the ground, armor smoking and half melted.
His first plan foiled, Grim fired an energy blast directly at the giant craft and flew toward it.
The energy blast flickered against the energy screen in a spray of firefly sparks. Grim knew when he hit the shield he would be pureed in his armor, soup in a can.
He felt the fighter line up behind him for another run. It was obviously going to try and finish the job, and shoot him out of the sky. The mother craft was heading for the center of the bombarded area.
He shot the pilot in the windshield, trying to at least take out the glass.
The shot hit the windshield, cracking it diagonally with a small dent from where the blast first impacted.
The pilot fired back with the twin laser cannons the crafted sported in its nose. Red bursts of energy whipped at the Mannar.
Grim dodged upwards letting the aircraft pass underneath him.
The pilot veered from hitting the mother craft's screen at the last moment, trying to circle back to finish the job.
I guess I'm gonna fly over to the damaged pilot's ship and throw him out.
Grim's magnetism tripped the latches holding the cockpit closed. The pilot went for his sidearm, attached to his flight armor. His straps came loose first and he was sucked out behind the fighter to fall to the ground below.
Grim took hold of the controls and commenced to try to fly. Then he threw a nearby fighter jet into another fighter jet.
The midair collision lit up the night as the two fighters crashed into each other. Flaming wreckage dropped down to the forest below.
Another fighter closed on the mannar's stolen craft. Energy pulses ripped from its twin guns as it opened fire.
Grim dodged right and threw another fighter in the way of the fire.
The mannar's desperate move worked as he flew forward. One of the other fighters in the sky drifted close enough for him to fling it behind him. The two crafts flew into each other. The shockwave reached out for his own fighter. It pushed him forward at an uncontrollable speed. He saw the mother ship's massive bulk closing on him.
Grim dove in the stolen craft, dodging the attack and then prepared to board the larger vessel.
The magnetic hero saw a bay for the fighters to launch from. Perhaps they would lower the screen to let him in if they didn't know he had hijacked the aircraft. On the other hand, if they didn't lower the screen, his ship would come apart before he knew what happened.
Grim steered closer, then was inside the screen flying alongside the mother craft as it headed for a landing in the ruins of his city.
Grim begins to dock on the ship
As Grim closed on one of the airlocks dotting the side of the ship, he heard his radio demand something he didn't understand.
The adventurers failed to find anything else that looked of value. The two pieces of metal were strange, the personal belongings seemed to clinch the fact that Menthor was dead, and the picture definitely showed an interest in the prison.
Neither knew what this had to do with the disappearance of the precinct's population, or the muck monster.
Paige grabbed Roq and headed back to her plane, so they can rest and think of what to do next. Once there, she took off half of her gear, and then said, "I think we need to get into that prison. It may hold the answer to all this."
The island prison loomed off to one side, defenses facing out on the world. Supposedly it was the most secure place on the coast. It had to be with all the villains locked inside.
"Now all we have to do is find a way into the prison, just flying in with a guy wielding a huge ax is bound to attract some attention," Roq casually mentioned.
Roq did know a little about the island from his briefings as a police officer. He knew that there were several places to sneak in for those who could move quick. One such place was a sewer vent emptying out in the sea. Other places included weak points in the wall, landing areas, and the sea dock.
99% of the people who wanted to break in would have to use overwhelming force, but two people might be able to sneak past everything if they were the right two people.
"Aww great, right into the prison through the sewer vent," lamented Roq. Somehow there was a certain irony to this plan yet in order to achieve their objectives that seemed the best way.
Roq started making his way towards the sewer vent, keeping a close eye out for anything that may alert the prison to them.
Roq knew there should be electronic watchers near the shore. He could see the electronic rods sticking out of the rock. They were supposed to detect flying objects, boats, things on the water and above. Luckily Paige had been able to pull them under the water until they were almost close enough.
Paige looked at Roq and said with a smile, "Okay, you're the man with the plan and you know this place, so you go first."
Roq knew that the sewer line should allow them access, but some kind of guards should be in place to stop people like him and Paige from doing what they were thinking.
Roq took a moment to gather his thoughts. He quickly and briefly explained his thoughts on the best course of action for getting inside of the prison complex. After the explanation and agreement on the course of action they take off towards the sewer line. Hoping to find very few if any guards
anywhere along there.
Getting inside the vent was no problem for the two adventurers. Following the dirty water back up to the pipe led to a large grill over the opening to prevent anyone from climbing into the bowels of the prison. A phosphorescent slime covered part of the bars.
Paige looked back at Roq and said softly, "Well, it looks like we are not the only ones to come this way."
Some had rubbed some more of the slime against the wall further down the tunnel. It looked the same as what had made up the muck monster that they had defeated earlier at the university.
Day Two: Plane 1: Lahknar
"Oh," Lahknar says, not sure how to interpret that. "Will you teach me how to operate the elevator?"
"All you have to do is pick the floor, push the button, and the elevator will do the rest," said Jimmy. "If you step out on your own floor, you won't be able to find the elevator again without help. If you get into trouble, or hurt, come back here to the Olympia, book a room, and room service will take care of you. That cost of that will be added to your tab. Seems simple, doesn't it?"
"Wait a minute! You aren't going with me? How will know which floor to pick? How will I find the elevator again if I end up on someone else's floor?"
"I'm going with you," Jimmy said. "Calm down. If I didn't know better, I would say you were chicken."
"Yes, but you know better."
"Right, so first we find out which floors the other six are on," said Jimmy. "Then we narrow it down inside each floor as much as possible."
"Okay. How do we do that?"
"This scanner will register the presence of any of the six other tears on a floor at the door of the elevator," said Jimmy. "I propose that we ride to each floor, take a reading, and then go back and scope out each place when we are done finding them."
"Okay. Sounds good. How many floors are there?"
"The control panel goes up to a hundred," said Jimmy. "Luckily the hotel takes up the first five, and we got the one from your floor. The problem is anyone can grab one and move it to another floor while we're looking for them. Maybe it would be easier just to examine each floor after we know it's the one we're looking for."
"So the plan is to locate all six tears first, then go back to the correct floors and retrieve them?"
"Unless you want to get after them as soon as we locate them," said Springer. "You're the expert."
"Yes, I am," the kobold thought for a moment and said, "And in my expert opinion, I think we should locate each of the tears first and then go back and look for them individually. But since I am new to this, I will let you decide on which floor we begin our search. You may begin as soon as you are ready."
"Then let's go ahead and do that then," said Jimmy, smiling.
He stepped into the elevator, pushing all of the buttons except for the top five and the one Lahknar already knew represented the Palladium world. After what seemed like hours, the two located all the other tears on their respective floors.
Jimmy wrote out a list, and handed it over.
"What's the matter?," Springer asked.
"I can only read Dwarven. This looks like Gobbly or something."
"Sorry," said Jimmy. "I only write in English. Let's talk to Mundie at the bar. I know he writes anything."
"Anything?" the Kobold said incredulously, following Jimmy back to the bar.
"I guess it comes in handy with the people like us who come from strange places," said Jimmy. "I hope you can get all the orbs back in one piece. Two are on 55. That can't be good."
"Why not? If they are on the same floor, they should be easier for us to get to, right?"
"It means that someone is gathering them like we want to do," said Jimmy. "That means they know what the tears are, and will be on guard against us."
"Maybe. Or maybe somebody just thinks they are pretty and we can trade with them or something. Besides, who else know about the tears?"
"I don't know," admitted Springer. "Maybe you're right. I'll let you get to it then."
"Right," the kobold said. He looked at the buttons on the elevator, trying to decipher which one would take him to the floor with the two tears. "You said fifty-five, right? Which one is that?"
The numbers changed as Lahknar reached for the buttons. They swam into fine dwarven script.
Lahknar pressed the button and waited for something to happen.
The elevator doors closed in their smooth way, then reopened to give Lahknar a view. He could see a vast cavern type room with metal things laying in rows before him. He recognized one of the things as the same type of metal spider that had tried to stop him from delivering his orb on his own floor.
"Uh-oh. Bad things," the kobold said, pulling his cloak over his face and preparing to sneak across the cavern.
Lahknar saw that the metal things didn't react to him as long as he stood in the elevator. It was almost like they couldn't detect him. As he approached the threshold, he saw some of the things pause as if something was finally registering.
This is gonna hurt.
Looking for an exit, the kobold decided running across the room was in his best interest.
Lahknar made it half way across the wide open space before energy splattered against his back, knocking him between two round humps like the strange carriage he had disabled on his own world. The spiders came closer as fans started lifting the transports away from him.
Running across the room, he used the carriages for cover as he tried to get to the exit before the machines could blast him again.
Scarlet bubbles missed the kobold as he careened across the large space. He could see the door open as he approached. Two helmetless knights stepped through, scowling at the intruder alarm.
Time to hide.
Lahknar saw that he was in a wide open space. The floating carriages were trying to allow the spiders to shoot at him, but also provided limited cover. The knights were at the only door he could see, and the other exit was beyond a gauntlet of steel spiders.
A vent cover rested near the floor to his left. It looked big enough for him to slip through if he could get it off.
The knights started walking forward, obviously drawn by the machines that could see him, and knew where he was.
Lahknar cast cloud of slumber, hoping that will delay the knights. Then he turned his attention to getting the vent cover off the wall.
The cloud swept over the two armored enemies. One dropped to the floor asleep. The other staggered, but fired his magic crossbow blindly at the kobold. Red light splattered the wall as Laknar ran for the grill.
The spiders fired their belly guns at the small target. The wall where he bent to pull at the grate glowed cherry red at the hits as he pulled at the vent cover. A whole section came away in his hands.
One glance was enough to tell Lahknar that the next volley would turn him into a torch. Ahead was a tunnel of darkness, behind was certain death unless he was incredibly lucky.
Let's get through that grating as quickly and safely as possible.
The ductwork barely let the kobold pass, but he was able to slide along on his stomach as the steel defenders closed on the opening blasted out by their weapons. A few seconds he reached an intersection, and was able to turn a corner as red ligh pulsed down the makeshift tunnel.
From what he could see, the ventilation system spread out in a series of squares. He knew there would be a central area where all the tunnels met and became one.
He also knew that he didn't have long before something came into his escape route and tried to flush him out for whomever was in charge of the steel spiders and armored soldiers he had already crossed. If they could make large clockwork things, the could make small ones too.
Lahknar put his weapon in his teeth and got on all fours. Time to belly crawl as fast as I can, he thought, picking a side tunnel that looked like it would make losing the spider-things easier and going that way as quickly as possible.
The kobold found it easy going along the tunnel. The ventilation had also not had anything living in it for a while judging by the absence of dust and bugs that he would have expected in a civilized dwelling. The knights were the only things living that he had seen so far. Surely this whole floor couldn't be made of clockwork things with magic crossbows and catapults.
Lahknar heard a creaking behind him as he crawled. Something was in the duct work with him.
Hastily, he ducked into the closest side shaft and waited for whatever was coming.
He saw a thin limb, like a finger, or a spider's leg, of metal reach around the corner first. Then part of a head followed. It was all metal like its bigger brother.
Lahknar thrust his weapon at the creature, hoping to poke out an eye or sever the limb.
Lahknar's thrust skidded off the skin of the metal monster as he slipped inside the ductwork. He didn't do any real damage to it, but heard it bump into something. Possibly there was more than one of the things after him.
Let's do that again.
The blade rang against the metal thing's skin. It bounced from the blow, part of its skin fragmented off. There was another ring as it bumped against whatever was following it. There was a burst of red and the ductwork started to come apart, splitting at the seams.
"Take that!" Lahknar stabbed at it again.
Lahknar missed as the thing dodged back. The metal work came apart from under the kobold. He started to fall towards whatever lay below the pipe. He couldn't see a bottom to the drop even with his night vision.
He rolled with it while trying not to drop his weapon.
Lahknar fell for five seconds, and realized he was not stopping, nor could he see bottom. That meant he was going to fall beyond his range of vision which meant he was going to splash apart like an egg.
"Aaaaaaaaah!"
A pipe whizzed by Lahknar's head, then a electrical conduit of some kind. A broken bridge appeared in the darkness. He was going to miss the hard surface by two inches if he was lucky.
Lahknar flapped his arms as vigorously as possible while hoping to catch hold of the bridge as he passed by it.
His hand snagged the end of the bridge, stopping his fall. His weight swung his body in an arc as it tried to pull his arm out of the socket. Then he heard some creaking as he came to a stop.
The kobold pulled himself on to the bridge and does a quick check for broken bones and lost equipment.
Everything seemed in place and intact. Springer's scanner told him that the two spheres he wanted were above him, as if he didn't know that. He heard creaking underfoot, then a snap of a cable, or plank. The part of the bridge he stood on started to lean into the abyss.
Lahknar can see up to four hundred feet in the dark. He looked to determine where the bridge was snapping, ran to the opposite edge.
The sleek metal cracked near the broken end where he was standing. There were no rails on the sides, just groves running along the bottom of it. Running away from the broken edge where he fell took the kobold to a wall with square door in it. A small walkway hugged the wall.
Day 4: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng parried the night horse's strike while keeping the cloud of acid burning the creature's back. He adjusted the 10x10 cloud (1 chi point) so it covered the monster's back, but left the monster open to attacks from Sheng and Ironhide.
Ironhide punched the demon in the eye, rocking its head back with his knobby fist. The Nippon was smiling at the solid hit.
The demon leaped to the roof of the nearby building, breaking free of the poisonous cloud, and the combatants. It was obvious that it was going to depend on its greater maneuverability to divide and conquer the two adventurers.
The cloud could not move quickly enough to keep up with the horse which is why Sheng abandoned the strategy, trying to maximize the damage. Sheng could not keep up with the monster's speed, either so he guessed the ball was in its court.
Sheng cursed as the monster jumped to the rooftops and out of range of his attacks.
"Okay, that didn't go as planned," said Ironhide. "Now we must retreat and plan a strategy with what we now know."
Sheng nodded, "Ok, but at least we know the truth."
"What did it mean that you freed it," Ironhide said, leading the way back to the inn. He kept his eyes on the rooftops as he walked.
Sheng shrugged, "I don't know."
Sheng was worried and kept looking up and around and behind him.
"Is there a town guard that should be notified? We could report this and they could keep a look out for the beggar, or would this be asking for trouble?" Sheng was too familiar with city guards that were not honest and reporting a crime could get you arrested, or worse.
"Unless you think you can find him again with your magic," said Ironhide. "Either way someone other than us should know in case we're both killed."
He started looking around.
"Never a guard around when you need one," he said.
He started walking back toward the fighting area.
Sheng shook his head in the negative. "I hate the feeling of having to wait to be attacked. I'd like to be more proactive. But, this demon is quick. I thought my acid would burn it worse than it did, but it is tough too."
Sheng followed Ironhide to the fighting area looking around for the demon or the city guard.
The two quickly found a guard. Ironhide related the incident, leaving out the fact that the demon knew them, and Sheng's use of magic. The guard made notes, before telling them he would assemble a party to hunt the thing down.
Sheng volunteered to help identify the monster.
"That will be splendid," said the guard, as he wrote a note to send to headquarters. "Hopefully we will be able to wrap this up in time for tea."
Sheng frowned, "The demon is very fast. I couldn't keep up with it. If it is outnumbered, or starts to lose, it will retreat quickly."
"What do you suggest, scholar?," said the guard. "I'm sure the captain will listen to anything you two have to say since you have successfully fought it."
Sheng frowned and shrugged, "If I was successful, it would be gone, not a continued threat. I will do my best to identify the monster, its murderous ways must be stopped. However, I could do nothing to harm it. I will have to leave the fighting to the fighters."
"I'm sure you will think of something," said the guard. "Tao Shih are famous for that."
Sheng smiled. He gave the guard a description of the beggar hoping he can be found before any more innocents are killed. "Shall I lead you to where we last saw the monster, perhaps he can be tracked?"
Sheng will lead the guards to the site where they lost him, if they agree.
"Lead us to it, master shih," said the guard. Other members of the watch had joined them, swords drawn and ready.
Sheng tried his best to lead them to where the monster was last spotted.
The neighborhood was still the same, abuzz with interest after the battle that had occurred. Sheng could see the hoof print where the demon had kicked part of the roof away with his escape.
Sheng walked over to look at the damage to the roof. He showed it to the guard.
Sheng tried to follow the prints and track the monster.
The tao shih saw that the thing left deep impressions where he bounced from rooftop to rooftop. It seemed to be heading toward the edge of the city. He had came that way earlier from the monastery where he had delivered the image of the buddha.
Day One
Grim heard a rustle across the treetops above. The small cityscape in the valley glowed like lines of sparkling diamonds. A black shadow blocked the stars above, as the trees bent down toward the wanderer.
Smaller craft split from the enormous giant above. He knew that something bad was about to happen to connected lines below his watch point. Small red dots appeared in the middle of the mother ship as it descended.
"Whatever that thing is," Grim murmured as he began to hover across the trees "It doesn't look very friendly." He then drew his scythe.
Scarlet beams rained down on the city, igniting fiery explosions and turning buildings into massive walls of shrapnel. Hover craft took to the air, only to be shot down as the small fighters fired smart multiple warhead missiles at them. All the action seemed to be taking place in front of Grim, and none of the invaders seemed to have noticed him yet.
"Finally some action!"Grim said as he attempted to control one of the pilots.
The mannar realized that his control wouldn't work on the pilots as the jet turned, catching him in the spotlights. It turned to line him up in its sights. Red laser fire chewed up his protective armor in a burst of fiery radiance. That knocked him to the ground, armor smoking and half melted.
His first plan foiled, Grim fired an energy blast directly at the giant craft and flew toward it.
The energy blast flickered against the energy screen in a spray of firefly sparks. Grim knew when he hit the shield he would be pureed in his armor, soup in a can.
He felt the fighter line up behind him for another run. It was obviously going to try and finish the job, and shoot him out of the sky. The mother craft was heading for the center of the bombarded area.
He shot the pilot in the windshield, trying to at least take out the glass.
The shot hit the windshield, cracking it diagonally with a small dent from where the blast first impacted.
The pilot fired back with the twin laser cannons the crafted sported in its nose. Red bursts of energy whipped at the Mannar.
Grim dodged upwards letting the aircraft pass underneath him.
The pilot veered from hitting the mother craft's screen at the last moment, trying to circle back to finish the job.
I guess I'm gonna fly over to the damaged pilot's ship and throw him out.
Grim's magnetism tripped the latches holding the cockpit closed. The pilot went for his sidearm, attached to his flight armor. His straps came loose first and he was sucked out behind the fighter to fall to the ground below.
Grim took hold of the controls and commenced to try to fly. Then he threw a nearby fighter jet into another fighter jet.
The midair collision lit up the night as the two fighters crashed into each other. Flaming wreckage dropped down to the forest below.
Another fighter closed on the mannar's stolen craft. Energy pulses ripped from its twin guns as it opened fire.
Grim dodged right and threw another fighter in the way of the fire.
The mannar's desperate move worked as he flew forward. One of the other fighters in the sky drifted close enough for him to fling it behind him. The two crafts flew into each other. The shockwave reached out for his own fighter. It pushed him forward at an uncontrollable speed. He saw the mother ship's massive bulk closing on him.
Grim dove in the stolen craft, dodging the attack and then prepared to board the larger vessel.
The magnetic hero saw a bay for the fighters to launch from. Perhaps they would lower the screen to let him in if they didn't know he had hijacked the aircraft. On the other hand, if they didn't lower the screen, his ship would come apart before he knew what happened.
Grim steered closer, then was inside the screen flying alongside the mother craft as it headed for a landing in the ruins of his city.
Grim begins to dock on the ship
As Grim closed on one of the airlocks dotting the side of the ship, he heard his radio demand something he didn't understand.
High Castles 1
High Castles 1
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The two adventurers made their way through the muck easily enough until they came to a central dumping shaft. Every pipe from every cell, office, and bathroom should feed into this except for the prisoners who can manipulate their shape.
Glowing slime covered the walls as far as they could see.
Paige looked back at Roq and said, "I think your slime guy we beat may have came from here. What do you think?"
They both knew the thing sucked up water like a sponge, and the sewer itself was still full. Perhaps it was maintaining an illusion of normality, or was keeping itself from absorbing all the water in the island.
It didn't look good for the personnel and prisoners either way.
Roq said, "I think we should pick up the pace a little bit, since we aren't the only ones to come through here. I seriously doubt they are going to be worried about little old you and me, if our visitor is who we think it is."
For some reason all that keeps popping into Roq's mind is the ever famous "Here's Johnny!" (in Jack Nicholas's voice, of course).
"That's a good idea. Come here. We can fly a little bit faster."
Paige grabbed Roq and carefully started to fly.
The prison sewers grew smaller as Paige and Roq navigated their way upwards. Finally they were forced to stop. The pipes had grown too small for them to travel in any longer.
"Well, it looks like we will have to find another way in," said Paige, so she started to look around.
Roq started going over in his mind anything which may be useful in finding another way into the prison.
He knew that the sewer system had to have a conduit to for workers to get in and inspect things in case a prisoner found a way to wreck the plumbing. Such a conduit must be in one of the side tunnels they passed. He also knew that wiring for the cells went into piping under the cells that fed to a series of junction boxes that led to the generator rooms.
It was a redundant system in case something knocked out power in one part for the building for some reason.
Roq took the lead in looking for another way inside the prison. He tried to keep aware of anything out of the ordinary in addition to any other pitfalls that may be involved such as any automated security measures.
The policeman found the service channel easily. Yellow tags warned him of electrical dangers as he led the way down the tunnel. He came across a sealed metal cover. He didn't know where it led, but the edges were melted closed.
"So now what do we do?," asked Paige.
The steel door didn't look that thick from the sides after a quick examination. They could break it down between the two of them, or look for another entrance.
Roq geared up his strength and proceeded to attempt to break down, or through the door.
Paige helped break down the door.
The two adventurers smash through the barrier after several good hits. They find themselves looking into another tunnel, but both of them knew the way out was just ahead because of the sea air lurking in the foul odor they had trucked through already.
"Man, I feel like a chicken with my head cut off. Now where do we go?," asked Paige.
The sea air was coming from above and to their right. They could see a grill in place there. Prison lights roamed over the opening.
Day Two: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar looked for a door handle, knob or keyhole--anything that will open the door.
The kobold saw that the door had a plate to one side. A small hole with a socket sat in the middle of the plate. If that was a keyhole, it was not like one he was familiar with. Behind him, the rest of the bridge collapsed into the abyss.
Lahknar tried to pick the lock.
As quietly as possible, the kobold pushed the door open. His weapon was ready in case there was any trouble waiting for him.
The hall beyond was deserted, broken pipes and wires lying loose from the ceiling. There were no lights so he had to depend on his night vision. Visible scarring matched the half melted shoulder of his armor. He saw what looked like a spider's leg in the middle of a pile of debris ahead.
Evidently a battle had taken place, but so long ago that dust covered everything.
After making sure he was alone in the room, Lahknar approached the spider leg, hoping to learn more about the battle. He was careful not to disturb anything as he did that.
There were numerous fragments on the floor, from more than one of the machines. The various positions suggested that they had fought each other until there were no survivors. Two more of the sliding doors stood at the end of the narrow battlefield. The metal was melted together to keep the doors from moving in the frame.
The scanner told Lahknar that the Tears were beyond, and up. That meant that the elevator was also that way.
Lahknar scrounged around for anything of value before trying to figure out the door.
Lahknar found what looked like a lamp of metal in the pile. Wires hung out of the back, showing that it should be connected to something. He couldn't tell what it normally was a part of when it wasn't broken off.
Lahknar took the lantern with him, and started looking for a way out of the room.
The hall went left and right on either side of the sealed door. Maybe the combatants had forgotten some way that he could use to violate the spider kingdom and get the Tears.
The kobold decided to take the left passage. He moved as silently as possible with his weapon ready.
The hall was dead as a tomb. He saw more signs of combat, even a hole punched in the floor by some projectile. The doors he came across were sealed like the first one. Someone wanted to keep his enemy bottled up in his tower from the looks of things.
Lahknar found an open door to a store room after some walking.
First, Lahknar inspected the hole in the floor to see if he could get a better idea of what happened here. Then, he cast 'silence' in the storeroom, then entered to look around for anything valuable. The spell should last ten minutes, if he didn't find anything by then, he will leave.
The hole in the floor was evidently caused by something like a catapult hurling a rock through the metal of it. The only problem with that theory was the melted edges of the opening, and the lack of height for any such machine.
The unlit store room had a variety of gears, rods, and squares with lines and parts on them. All of it was crusted with dirt and threads of cooled metal. A cool wind blew on his leg.
Lahknar explored the cool wind blowing on his leg.
He found a grill over a ventilation shaft like the one he fell down. It was covered with dust, like everything else around him.
Lahknar cursed, shrugged and lowered himself into the vent.
The duct work turned right, then headed straight before joining the network of disused shafts. His ability and skills told him that he had to go up and to the right.
Lahknar followed the duct up and to the right, all the while hoping that he was not getting himself into something he can't get out of. Since he met Jimmy Springer, he has had nothing but trouble. He dreaded whatever else may be in store for him up ahead.
The kobold spotted a box with a red light as he crawled forward. This must be some kind of measure to keep people out, or to keep something in from the looks of the ancient battlefield he had already waded through.
On the other hand, what could a black box with a light on it possibly do to him.
Lahknar examined the box closely. If he couldn't get more information after a few minutes of looking at it, he will continue past the box.
The kobold could see the thing was sealed to the metal somehow, the blinking light pointed at him, while a series of glossy patches ran up the side and top. It caused the air to vibrate. He could feel that when he turned his full attention on it.
Lahknar didn't understand what a laser net was or how it worked, but he proceeded without the lasers touching him.
Lahknar didn't feel anything except the strange vibration as he passed the strange box. As soon as he was enough down the tunnel, he couldn't even feel that. The tunnels started branching again, but his quarry was up, and forward.
Let's continue forward, then.
Lahknar's size and natural skills carried him through the confused network until he came across something that resembled the baby spiders he had killed to make his escape. It rested on its four legs, but he could see the metal eye focus on him.
Lahknar cast 'silence' and tried to get past the spider without a fight.
A small set of tubes popped out of the belly of the thing as Lahknar approached. It moved to block his way forward. Obviously it was supposed to keep anyone from approaching the top of the tower where he needed to go.
Then let's keep going straight ahead.
As soon as Lahknar moved to go forward, the metal spider fired a warning shot into the surface of the air duct. The metal glowed red hot for several moments as the tubes lined up on him.
"Nice spider-thingie. Don't kill me." Gingerly, he moved to one side of the duct while trying to gauge how far it was to the next turn.
If he could make it, he would run. If not, he will have to fight the spider to get past it.
Lahknar could see that he was only a few feet from a corner to duck around. He knew that these small sentries were quick. He only had one chance to get by before it fired on him. Things were complicated by the lack of room to jump, or even run.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
A thought crossed Sheng's mind and he got worried. He called to the guard and Ironhide, "Quickly the monster went this way, follow me." Sheng nearly ran as he followed the trail as quickly as he can without losing it. He held some scrolls close in case he must fire-up some magic.
He barked at Ironhide and the guard, "Stay near, do not delay lest more innocents die at this monster's hand."
Sheng could see the monastery in the distance as he led the way from town. It looked quiet from where he stood, but he knew that it would take his group precious minutes to reach the monks to offer aid.
Sheng drew his sword and ran as fast as he could to the temple, hoping the fighters followed him.
As the tao shih drew closer, he saw that the gate for the monastery was open. It seemed to be leaning to one side as if a hinge had been ripped away. The clanking of armor told him that the guards from the Hindu city were following him as fast as they could.
Sheng rushed though the gate without thinking. His actions were probably foolish, but his mind was clouded with anger right then. He worked so hard to atone for his father's sins and bring the statue, now if these innocents were harmed by the monster because of him...
He rushed into the gate and looked around, sword in hand.
Several monks lay in pools of blood on the ground leading to the temple. A moment's look told Sheng that parts were missing from the bodies. The trail led to the building where he had delivered the Buddha earlier.
Sheng ran to a lit incense burner. He drew 2 scrolls and burned them quickly; chi gung invoke
and invoke earth elemental animus.
Then sword drawn, he ran after the trail ready to fight to the death if necessary. He cursed to himself, "If that monster harmed that child, I will kill it or die trying."
He ran, filled with anger.
The Buddha set in the central room. The face had been scarred by horrible claw marks. The metal had been ripped slightly around the chest. Sheng could see the back of the building appeared empty.
Sheng ran around frantically looking for signs of the monks, the boy, or the monster. He called out as loud as he could, "Okay, demon, I am yours for the taking. You want to taste my blood and flesh, come and get it. Surely a poor pilgrim is no match for you. Or do you fear me?"
Sheng heard heavy breathing to his right, behind the statue. It sounded like panting.
Sheng ran around the statue, ready to attack with his sword.
The abbot lied on the ground at the back of the huge statue. Blood seeped through his orange robe, between his fingers. He didn't look like he had a lot of time left.
Sheng ran over and supported his head, "My lord, I am so sorry I did not get here sooner. Where is the lama? Where is the monster? I will try and save the boy."
"It ran toward the far wall with the lama on its back," said the abbot. "It was a one eyed horse that did this."
Sheng lay down the abbot and said, "May the lord bless you." He ran in the direction indicated ready to fight the horse demon.
Sheng saw that hoofprints marked where the thing jumped the wall at the back of the monastery. There was no blood, or other signs of violence, along that trail. The Lama could still be alive.
Sheng burned his last 'fly with stream of chi' scroll and floated over the wall to continue his tracking of the monster, hatred in his eyes. As he went, he yelled to the guards following him, "Quickly around this way. One of you stay and help the abbot, try and save him, get help. The rest run this way quickly. The monster has run off with the lama."
After his words, he took no pause tracking the monster, sword in hand ready to meet death if he cannot save the boy.
Beyond the wall, Sheng saw a ledge hugging the mountain, overlooking a sheer drop into a deep gorge that quickly became a gentle valley. He could see his quarry ahead, looking back at him with its one red eye in a thin, brown pony body.
He knew he didn't have the element of surprise here.
Unconcerned about surprise, Sheng flew at the monster, hate in his eyes. He will fight and save the boy or die trying.
When he got close, he yelled, "Put down the boy and fight me."
Before the tao shih's eyes, the one-eyed pony became his nemesis. One of the taloned hands held the lama over the gorge, the other gestured for Sheng to draw closer.
Sheng moved in, "You have a dispute with me, let's settle this."
"I do not think so, my former master," said the night horse, hoisting the lama up by his leg. "I am in a better bargaining position than you, I believe."
Sheng paused just outside of striking range, "What do you want?"
"What does anyone want?," said the night horse. "I want to be free to be me."
Sheng cannot let this monster continue to kill innocents. He moved quickly and without warning. He threw himself at the monster, trying to knock it over the cliff. Sheng grabbed the boy wanting to use his flying on stream of chi to fly the boy to safety. This was a huge risk and could lead to Sheng's death or worse (the boy's death). However, Sheng thought that this monster must be stopped.
Sheng's sudden charge was not unexpected, but the night horse couldn't raise a blocking arm before he collided with it. The demon caught the edge of the cliff with one hand as he fell over, taking the boy with him.
His other hand retained its grip on the lama, and Sheng couldn't break that with a simple grab.
Sheng tried to cut off the arm holding the boy. He does not shoulder a powerful swing in fear of
hitting the boy, sacrificing power for accuracy. If the strike did not free the boy, he would strike again. Then he would try and pull the boy away from the monster.
Sheng wounded the arm with his sword. It was a shallow cut short of the elbow. He could almost feel the lama come free in his grasp. Then the night horse pushed off from the cliff, wrapping his free arm around the tao shih, pinning the sword against the man's body.
Sheng found himself supporting his own weight, the boy's, and eight hundred pounds of the monster. Worse the thing could bite him at will, while he couldn't adequately defend himself.
Day One: Plane 70: Grim
Grim turned on his armor, using it to translate as he checked to see if he is alone in the sky beside the mother ship. He could see the dock's stubby wing projecting out toward him.
The coded signal beeped again, a little more insistently. Obviously the pilot was supposed to send something back, but the mannar had no idea which button to push, and barely an idea how to keep his own ship in the air.
In a fit of panic, Grim ejected from the plane and shot the ship towards another pilot.
The mannar fell free, as he projected the fighter towards that other fighter. The invader sailed out of the way, firing at Grim with his nose cannon. Red beams lanced at the hero.
Overhead the ship fired on Grim's former craft, smashing it apart in ribbons of flame and falling metal.
Grim began to throw all of the wreckage in the area together against his former ship, creating a large ball of scrap. He lowered himself into a tree using the hoverdisc.
Grim's move forced the fighter shooting at him to turn its nose away at the last second. The scarlet rods dashed against the ground at his right, clawing up divots.
Grim decided to attract the metal around himself, effectively making him into a living ball of shrapnel to hurl himself at the mothership.
The only thing that Grim could grab hold of were the fighters that had decided to shoot at him. They were at the far end of his range, and he could only pull one to him.
They both fired at him at the same time with their nose cannons.
Grim darted for the mothership as a last ditch effort, hoping to rip open the hull with the scythe.
Grim hit the force screen full force, then the mothership opened fired with its defending lasers. The mannar blew apart in a spray of liquid metal and smoking metal.
Day one: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick rode out of the wilderness on the back of his motorcycle. He noticed the proliferation of crosses, along the city walls, and painted on the gates. He knew that vampires roamed the plains south of the Rio Grande, but he hadn't noticed one as he rode across the Pecos Empire.
That could mean a lot things, but Maverick saw the town and knew that he would be sleeping within its walls. It would probably be the best sleep he could get before he moved on to the next town. He was running low on money so sooner or later he would have to join some kind of outfit to earn a stake again.
The Coalition and Tolkeen were supposed to be at each other's throats to the north. If he could make it up there, he might be able to join sides and really make some money.
Maverick lifted his visor to get his bearings, then he set out for the north.
The sun was going down behind and slightly to Maverick's right. The town was ahead of him, lights coming on as night approached. North would be to his left. His motorcycle could carry him another hundred miles before he ran out of gas. The nearest outpost after that was anybody's guess.
South was the vampires.
He decided to rest tonight, get a fresh start in the morning.... after they go away.
Maverick saw that the doors to the town were slowly closing. He knew that the standard procedure was to lock up and stayed locked up. He would be all alone with the vampires.
On second thought, he rode toward the mountains. Sleep when they sleep, run while they're awake.
Maverick heard the gates lock shut as he rode away to the north. He would be all alone on a scrub plane with vampires, and other nocturnal monsters. Still his motorcycle would carry him another hundred miles. He might be able to make it to some other town if he was lucky.
While he's riding, he supercharged a small pebble just in case.
Maverick saw artificial light in the distance. He wasn't the only one on the lonely plain tonight by the look of it. It might be a large encampment, maybe a traveling circus.
Light...always good. He rode for the encampment.
Maverick saw a huge multicolored tent first. Then lit carnival rides. A sign turned on to announce the Glorybound Circus and Traveling Show in giant neon letters. Guards stood at the entrance, and walked the perimeter to keep out free loaders.
A giant cross lit up in the center of the display, casting a huge shadow on the prairie. No vampire in its right mind would approach that.
Day One: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The two adventurers made their way through the muck easily enough until they came to a central dumping shaft. Every pipe from every cell, office, and bathroom should feed into this except for the prisoners who can manipulate their shape.
Glowing slime covered the walls as far as they could see.
Paige looked back at Roq and said, "I think your slime guy we beat may have came from here. What do you think?"
They both knew the thing sucked up water like a sponge, and the sewer itself was still full. Perhaps it was maintaining an illusion of normality, or was keeping itself from absorbing all the water in the island.
It didn't look good for the personnel and prisoners either way.
Roq said, "I think we should pick up the pace a little bit, since we aren't the only ones to come through here. I seriously doubt they are going to be worried about little old you and me, if our visitor is who we think it is."
For some reason all that keeps popping into Roq's mind is the ever famous "Here's Johnny!" (in Jack Nicholas's voice, of course).
"That's a good idea. Come here. We can fly a little bit faster."
Paige grabbed Roq and carefully started to fly.
The prison sewers grew smaller as Paige and Roq navigated their way upwards. Finally they were forced to stop. The pipes had grown too small for them to travel in any longer.
"Well, it looks like we will have to find another way in," said Paige, so she started to look around.
Roq started going over in his mind anything which may be useful in finding another way into the prison.
He knew that the sewer system had to have a conduit to for workers to get in and inspect things in case a prisoner found a way to wreck the plumbing. Such a conduit must be in one of the side tunnels they passed. He also knew that wiring for the cells went into piping under the cells that fed to a series of junction boxes that led to the generator rooms.
It was a redundant system in case something knocked out power in one part for the building for some reason.
Roq took the lead in looking for another way inside the prison. He tried to keep aware of anything out of the ordinary in addition to any other pitfalls that may be involved such as any automated security measures.
The policeman found the service channel easily. Yellow tags warned him of electrical dangers as he led the way down the tunnel. He came across a sealed metal cover. He didn't know where it led, but the edges were melted closed.
"So now what do we do?," asked Paige.
The steel door didn't look that thick from the sides after a quick examination. They could break it down between the two of them, or look for another entrance.
Roq geared up his strength and proceeded to attempt to break down, or through the door.
Paige helped break down the door.
The two adventurers smash through the barrier after several good hits. They find themselves looking into another tunnel, but both of them knew the way out was just ahead because of the sea air lurking in the foul odor they had trucked through already.
"Man, I feel like a chicken with my head cut off. Now where do we go?," asked Paige.
The sea air was coming from above and to their right. They could see a grill in place there. Prison lights roamed over the opening.
Day Two: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar looked for a door handle, knob or keyhole--anything that will open the door.
The kobold saw that the door had a plate to one side. A small hole with a socket sat in the middle of the plate. If that was a keyhole, it was not like one he was familiar with. Behind him, the rest of the bridge collapsed into the abyss.
Lahknar tried to pick the lock.
As quietly as possible, the kobold pushed the door open. His weapon was ready in case there was any trouble waiting for him.
The hall beyond was deserted, broken pipes and wires lying loose from the ceiling. There were no lights so he had to depend on his night vision. Visible scarring matched the half melted shoulder of his armor. He saw what looked like a spider's leg in the middle of a pile of debris ahead.
Evidently a battle had taken place, but so long ago that dust covered everything.
After making sure he was alone in the room, Lahknar approached the spider leg, hoping to learn more about the battle. He was careful not to disturb anything as he did that.
There were numerous fragments on the floor, from more than one of the machines. The various positions suggested that they had fought each other until there were no survivors. Two more of the sliding doors stood at the end of the narrow battlefield. The metal was melted together to keep the doors from moving in the frame.
The scanner told Lahknar that the Tears were beyond, and up. That meant that the elevator was also that way.
Lahknar scrounged around for anything of value before trying to figure out the door.
Lahknar found what looked like a lamp of metal in the pile. Wires hung out of the back, showing that it should be connected to something. He couldn't tell what it normally was a part of when it wasn't broken off.
Lahknar took the lantern with him, and started looking for a way out of the room.
The hall went left and right on either side of the sealed door. Maybe the combatants had forgotten some way that he could use to violate the spider kingdom and get the Tears.
The kobold decided to take the left passage. He moved as silently as possible with his weapon ready.
The hall was dead as a tomb. He saw more signs of combat, even a hole punched in the floor by some projectile. The doors he came across were sealed like the first one. Someone wanted to keep his enemy bottled up in his tower from the looks of things.
Lahknar found an open door to a store room after some walking.
First, Lahknar inspected the hole in the floor to see if he could get a better idea of what happened here. Then, he cast 'silence' in the storeroom, then entered to look around for anything valuable. The spell should last ten minutes, if he didn't find anything by then, he will leave.
The hole in the floor was evidently caused by something like a catapult hurling a rock through the metal of it. The only problem with that theory was the melted edges of the opening, and the lack of height for any such machine.
The unlit store room had a variety of gears, rods, and squares with lines and parts on them. All of it was crusted with dirt and threads of cooled metal. A cool wind blew on his leg.
Lahknar explored the cool wind blowing on his leg.
He found a grill over a ventilation shaft like the one he fell down. It was covered with dust, like everything else around him.
Lahknar cursed, shrugged and lowered himself into the vent.
The duct work turned right, then headed straight before joining the network of disused shafts. His ability and skills told him that he had to go up and to the right.
Lahknar followed the duct up and to the right, all the while hoping that he was not getting himself into something he can't get out of. Since he met Jimmy Springer, he has had nothing but trouble. He dreaded whatever else may be in store for him up ahead.
The kobold spotted a box with a red light as he crawled forward. This must be some kind of measure to keep people out, or to keep something in from the looks of the ancient battlefield he had already waded through.
On the other hand, what could a black box with a light on it possibly do to him.
Lahknar examined the box closely. If he couldn't get more information after a few minutes of looking at it, he will continue past the box.
The kobold could see the thing was sealed to the metal somehow, the blinking light pointed at him, while a series of glossy patches ran up the side and top. It caused the air to vibrate. He could feel that when he turned his full attention on it.
Lahknar didn't understand what a laser net was or how it worked, but he proceeded without the lasers touching him.
Lahknar didn't feel anything except the strange vibration as he passed the strange box. As soon as he was enough down the tunnel, he couldn't even feel that. The tunnels started branching again, but his quarry was up, and forward.
Let's continue forward, then.
Lahknar's size and natural skills carried him through the confused network until he came across something that resembled the baby spiders he had killed to make his escape. It rested on its four legs, but he could see the metal eye focus on him.
Lahknar cast 'silence' and tried to get past the spider without a fight.
A small set of tubes popped out of the belly of the thing as Lahknar approached. It moved to block his way forward. Obviously it was supposed to keep anyone from approaching the top of the tower where he needed to go.
Then let's keep going straight ahead.
As soon as Lahknar moved to go forward, the metal spider fired a warning shot into the surface of the air duct. The metal glowed red hot for several moments as the tubes lined up on him.
"Nice spider-thingie. Don't kill me." Gingerly, he moved to one side of the duct while trying to gauge how far it was to the next turn.
If he could make it, he would run. If not, he will have to fight the spider to get past it.
Lahknar could see that he was only a few feet from a corner to duck around. He knew that these small sentries were quick. He only had one chance to get by before it fired on him. Things were complicated by the lack of room to jump, or even run.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
A thought crossed Sheng's mind and he got worried. He called to the guard and Ironhide, "Quickly the monster went this way, follow me." Sheng nearly ran as he followed the trail as quickly as he can without losing it. He held some scrolls close in case he must fire-up some magic.
He barked at Ironhide and the guard, "Stay near, do not delay lest more innocents die at this monster's hand."
Sheng could see the monastery in the distance as he led the way from town. It looked quiet from where he stood, but he knew that it would take his group precious minutes to reach the monks to offer aid.
Sheng drew his sword and ran as fast as he could to the temple, hoping the fighters followed him.
As the tao shih drew closer, he saw that the gate for the monastery was open. It seemed to be leaning to one side as if a hinge had been ripped away. The clanking of armor told him that the guards from the Hindu city were following him as fast as they could.
Sheng rushed though the gate without thinking. His actions were probably foolish, but his mind was clouded with anger right then. He worked so hard to atone for his father's sins and bring the statue, now if these innocents were harmed by the monster because of him...
He rushed into the gate and looked around, sword in hand.
Several monks lay in pools of blood on the ground leading to the temple. A moment's look told Sheng that parts were missing from the bodies. The trail led to the building where he had delivered the Buddha earlier.
Sheng ran to a lit incense burner. He drew 2 scrolls and burned them quickly; chi gung invoke
and invoke earth elemental animus.
Then sword drawn, he ran after the trail ready to fight to the death if necessary. He cursed to himself, "If that monster harmed that child, I will kill it or die trying."
He ran, filled with anger.
The Buddha set in the central room. The face had been scarred by horrible claw marks. The metal had been ripped slightly around the chest. Sheng could see the back of the building appeared empty.
Sheng ran around frantically looking for signs of the monks, the boy, or the monster. He called out as loud as he could, "Okay, demon, I am yours for the taking. You want to taste my blood and flesh, come and get it. Surely a poor pilgrim is no match for you. Or do you fear me?"
Sheng heard heavy breathing to his right, behind the statue. It sounded like panting.
Sheng ran around the statue, ready to attack with his sword.
The abbot lied on the ground at the back of the huge statue. Blood seeped through his orange robe, between his fingers. He didn't look like he had a lot of time left.
Sheng ran over and supported his head, "My lord, I am so sorry I did not get here sooner. Where is the lama? Where is the monster? I will try and save the boy."
"It ran toward the far wall with the lama on its back," said the abbot. "It was a one eyed horse that did this."
Sheng lay down the abbot and said, "May the lord bless you." He ran in the direction indicated ready to fight the horse demon.
Sheng saw that hoofprints marked where the thing jumped the wall at the back of the monastery. There was no blood, or other signs of violence, along that trail. The Lama could still be alive.
Sheng burned his last 'fly with stream of chi' scroll and floated over the wall to continue his tracking of the monster, hatred in his eyes. As he went, he yelled to the guards following him, "Quickly around this way. One of you stay and help the abbot, try and save him, get help. The rest run this way quickly. The monster has run off with the lama."
After his words, he took no pause tracking the monster, sword in hand ready to meet death if he cannot save the boy.
Beyond the wall, Sheng saw a ledge hugging the mountain, overlooking a sheer drop into a deep gorge that quickly became a gentle valley. He could see his quarry ahead, looking back at him with its one red eye in a thin, brown pony body.
He knew he didn't have the element of surprise here.
Unconcerned about surprise, Sheng flew at the monster, hate in his eyes. He will fight and save the boy or die trying.
When he got close, he yelled, "Put down the boy and fight me."
Before the tao shih's eyes, the one-eyed pony became his nemesis. One of the taloned hands held the lama over the gorge, the other gestured for Sheng to draw closer.
Sheng moved in, "You have a dispute with me, let's settle this."
"I do not think so, my former master," said the night horse, hoisting the lama up by his leg. "I am in a better bargaining position than you, I believe."
Sheng paused just outside of striking range, "What do you want?"
"What does anyone want?," said the night horse. "I want to be free to be me."
Sheng cannot let this monster continue to kill innocents. He moved quickly and without warning. He threw himself at the monster, trying to knock it over the cliff. Sheng grabbed the boy wanting to use his flying on stream of chi to fly the boy to safety. This was a huge risk and could lead to Sheng's death or worse (the boy's death). However, Sheng thought that this monster must be stopped.
Sheng's sudden charge was not unexpected, but the night horse couldn't raise a blocking arm before he collided with it. The demon caught the edge of the cliff with one hand as he fell over, taking the boy with him.
His other hand retained its grip on the lama, and Sheng couldn't break that with a simple grab.
Sheng tried to cut off the arm holding the boy. He does not shoulder a powerful swing in fear of
hitting the boy, sacrificing power for accuracy. If the strike did not free the boy, he would strike again. Then he would try and pull the boy away from the monster.
Sheng wounded the arm with his sword. It was a shallow cut short of the elbow. He could almost feel the lama come free in his grasp. Then the night horse pushed off from the cliff, wrapping his free arm around the tao shih, pinning the sword against the man's body.
Sheng found himself supporting his own weight, the boy's, and eight hundred pounds of the monster. Worse the thing could bite him at will, while he couldn't adequately defend himself.
Day One: Plane 70: Grim
Grim turned on his armor, using it to translate as he checked to see if he is alone in the sky beside the mother ship. He could see the dock's stubby wing projecting out toward him.
The coded signal beeped again, a little more insistently. Obviously the pilot was supposed to send something back, but the mannar had no idea which button to push, and barely an idea how to keep his own ship in the air.
In a fit of panic, Grim ejected from the plane and shot the ship towards another pilot.
The mannar fell free, as he projected the fighter towards that other fighter. The invader sailed out of the way, firing at Grim with his nose cannon. Red beams lanced at the hero.
Overhead the ship fired on Grim's former craft, smashing it apart in ribbons of flame and falling metal.
Grim began to throw all of the wreckage in the area together against his former ship, creating a large ball of scrap. He lowered himself into a tree using the hoverdisc.
Grim's move forced the fighter shooting at him to turn its nose away at the last second. The scarlet rods dashed against the ground at his right, clawing up divots.
Grim decided to attract the metal around himself, effectively making him into a living ball of shrapnel to hurl himself at the mothership.
The only thing that Grim could grab hold of were the fighters that had decided to shoot at him. They were at the far end of his range, and he could only pull one to him.
They both fired at him at the same time with their nose cannons.
Grim darted for the mothership as a last ditch effort, hoping to rip open the hull with the scythe.
Grim hit the force screen full force, then the mothership opened fired with its defending lasers. The mannar blew apart in a spray of liquid metal and smoking metal.
Day one: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick rode out of the wilderness on the back of his motorcycle. He noticed the proliferation of crosses, along the city walls, and painted on the gates. He knew that vampires roamed the plains south of the Rio Grande, but he hadn't noticed one as he rode across the Pecos Empire.
That could mean a lot things, but Maverick saw the town and knew that he would be sleeping within its walls. It would probably be the best sleep he could get before he moved on to the next town. He was running low on money so sooner or later he would have to join some kind of outfit to earn a stake again.
The Coalition and Tolkeen were supposed to be at each other's throats to the north. If he could make it up there, he might be able to join sides and really make some money.
Maverick lifted his visor to get his bearings, then he set out for the north.
The sun was going down behind and slightly to Maverick's right. The town was ahead of him, lights coming on as night approached. North would be to his left. His motorcycle could carry him another hundred miles before he ran out of gas. The nearest outpost after that was anybody's guess.
South was the vampires.
He decided to rest tonight, get a fresh start in the morning.... after they go away.
Maverick saw that the doors to the town were slowly closing. He knew that the standard procedure was to lock up and stayed locked up. He would be all alone with the vampires.
On second thought, he rode toward the mountains. Sleep when they sleep, run while they're awake.
Maverick heard the gates lock shut as he rode away to the north. He would be all alone on a scrub plane with vampires, and other nocturnal monsters. Still his motorcycle would carry him another hundred miles. He might be able to make it to some other town if he was lucky.
While he's riding, he supercharged a small pebble just in case.
Maverick saw artificial light in the distance. He wasn't the only one on the lonely plain tonight by the look of it. It might be a large encampment, maybe a traveling circus.
Light...always good. He rode for the encampment.
Maverick saw a huge multicolored tent first. Then lit carnival rides. A sign turned on to announce the Glorybound Circus and Traveling Show in giant neon letters. Guards stood at the entrance, and walked the perimeter to keep out free loaders.
A giant cross lit up in the center of the display, casting a huge shadow on the prairie. No vampire in its right mind would approach that.
High Castles 2
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
The adventurers had invaded the Gramercy Island prison, made their way through the sewer system, found an exit. The fresh salt air blowing through the cover was a relief from what choked them on their clothes.
Best of all it was night, maybe early morning, outside from the look of the sky they could see.
Roq attempted to clear his head. "It looks like this is the way in, although with the lights flashing I have no idea what to expect when we get in there. We must be ready for almost anything."
Roq removed the grill either by moving it to the side.
"Here we go!" Roq thought.
Popping the grill out of place allowed Roq to look at an empty access room with the top torn off when he climbed up. Most of the tools were still in place, but covered by a green slime that looked like partially dried up snot.
Paige flew out into the room to get a better look around.
It had been a supply room all right, and except for the missing roof and dried slime, it was almost ready for use. The edges around the hole were burned, as if by a giant torch or laser.
Paige could not see any cameras to monitor the grill into the prison's underworld. Perhaps they had been destroyed by whatever had ripped that section apart.
Paige walked over to the hole and took a look to make sure it was safe to go in.
Paige could see the outside of the hive-like building stretching away on either side. Dry slime covered the wall around where the breach had been punched into the prison.
Paige wanted to have a better look around the prison.
Paige tried the door first to see if it's locked.
The door swung open easily to her touch. A featureless hall waited in front of her. Traces of the now familiar slime touched the walls and ceiling.
Paige walked down the hall carefully and looked around.
The corridor held administrative offices, a room for the guards, and a security room with busted viewers lining the walls. Everything was covered with the weird residue.
Whatever had hit the prison had been big.
Paige stopped and called, "Hey Roq! What's taking you so long?"
The weapon wielder was not behind her in the hall. Maybe something had snatched him up while she was looking around.
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar just ran past the metal spider. Red bubbles sailed past him as he ducked around the corner. His audacity had got him out ahead, but he knew that the golem would be right behind him.
Let's lose the golem and then keep exploring.
The tunnels that Lahknar was in led him along a web work that seemed to encompass three or four buildings tied together. His sensitive ears didn't hear any pursuit.
Lahknar followed the scanner.
The floating screen kept pointing him up, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right. He knew he was getting close when he found a line of boxes blocking the airduct in front of him. The red lines the black rectangles emitted burned the air.
He could smell the heat from them.
Lahknar cast 'breathe without air' to try running through the heated air he detected.
The tip of his glove penetrated the heated air zone first, and caught fire.
Lahknar withdrew his hand as quickly as he could. He looked for some other way of getting through. Was it possible to cut through walls, ceiling or floor?
Lahknar could see by the light of his burning glove that the ducts were sectioned metal joined by ten rivets. It would take a while to pry the rivets apart with his sword.
It was too bad he didn't have something to cool the air like a fog, or cloud.
Lahknar cast 'cloud of slumber' and tried moving into the heat again.
Lahknar's cloud caused red bars to appear, and then break apart. The air immediately began to cool. The kobold passed through without a scratch.
Lahknar shook his head and walked on, continuing down the shaft, wary of any danger.
This part of the vent system seemed well cared for, almost as if someone swept it free of dust. As soon as the cloud faded away, the heated area started cooking behind Lahknar again.
Lahknar cast 'silence', drew his sword and proceeded with caution.
The kobold did not uncover any more security as he made his way through the maze. Evidently the clockwork knights he had encountered weren't afraid of anyone breaking into their tower as he was doing.
His scanner told him the two spheres he wanted was moving around slightly a few yards away.
Lahknar got as close as he could to the tears before taking any action.
If their holder was organic, he would cast 'miasma' and then take them. If it was inorganic, he would stay hidden long enough to figure out a weakness.
Lahknar snuck through the vents until his scanner tried to beep at him. He could see a room beyond the grill, filled with things that he didn't quite understand, but mechanical arms were building more of those tiny spiders from supplies borne to them by conveyor belts.
The scanner pointed to a safe guarded by one of those clockwork knights that had nearly killed him before.
Lahknar cast 'miasma' and then busted through the grate. He avoided the mechanical arms as he made his way to the knight.
The half mechanical man started choking, overwhelmed by the sudden poisonous vapor. He went down to one knee, as his body tried to fight off the spell.
Lahknar waited for him to lose consciousness, then ran forward to search his body.
The kobold quickly realized that the knight wasn't a man in a suit of armor. He was a man built of armor. The only thing he had of value was one of the strange crossbows that had been used to make Lahknar flee into the walls.
Lahknar took the crossbow, then turned to examine the safe.
It's a solid looking block of metal on a floating platform. The scanner told Lahknar that his prize was inside, but there wasn't even a door that he could see.
"Open sesame!"
Lahknar saw if the guard had a key for the safe.
Unfortunately it appeared that the guard wasn't trusted enough to have a key.
After double checking for anything of value, Lahknar looked around for another way into the safe, or additional entrances/exits for this room.
Lahknar saw three people entrances into the room, plus an exit for the finished spiders when they were activated. The mechanical arms cut, bonded, assembled the metal more efficiently than a blacksmith.
Taking a step closer, Lahknar wondered if one of the welding, or cutting arms could be moved/removed to open the safe.
The arms were suspended from the ceiling, on tracks. There weren't any physical controls, so they were either ran on their own, or were controlled from some other room. A conveyor belt carried the parts to the waiting arm from another room to Lahknar's right as he faced the assembly line.
Lahknar moved the safe close to one of the arms with either a saw or cutting torch.
The block of metal glided easily on its hover rings. It bumped against the conveyor gently. The arms went on with their work mindlessly.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng's spell can not hold this weight. It can carry only Sheng's body and what he can physically carry. The 800 lb monster is way beyond what he can hold so when the monster let go, Sheng dropped like a rock.
Feeling that the monster was too strong for him, Sheng's eyes tear up and he said to the young boy, "I am so sorry, my lord, I could not save you. I promise you all my future lives will be dedicated to the service of your future lives."
"Do not give up yet," said the lama. "The battle is still going on."
"The both of you will be gravy for me," said the Night Horse. "I'll just leap clear when I am sure you will smash against the canyon floor below."
The lama's words of encouragement helped Sheng fight on. He put all his energy into trying to push the monster against the canyon wall. He hoped the scraping against the wall might loosen the grip of the beast so he can float with the boy free. It was a longshot and Sheng knew that he may only have a few moments to live if it did not work.
Sheng felt the impact as the monster hit the wall, scraping hide off as they went. It didn't let go. He tried again, aiming for a large rock. The pile of bodies missed. Then Sheng broke a jutting branch with the night horse's head. The monster lost his grip, and missed a grab at the hero and his charge.
Sheng grabbed the boy and flew as fast as he could up to the top of the cliff. He dropped the boy on the ground and then flew back down at the monster. His sword was drawn and Sheng was ready to finish the beast if the fall did not kill it.
Sheng saw that the night horse had grabbed a ledge to save itself halfway down the gorge's depth, and was climbing back up the cliff side. Its one eye glared upward where the lama sat.
Sheng flew at him and hacked at the demon with his sword. There was hate in his eyes and he tried to kill the monster with a blow to the head.
Sheng's sword snapped against the cliff wall as he missed his stroke. The night horse grabbed his weaponless arm with one hand, clinging to the cliff with the other hand.
Sheng slashed at the monster's throat with the half of the sword he still held. It bit into demon's shoulder near its neck. Purple blood sprayed outward from the wound, some spattering the tao shih.
The night horse tried to slam Sheng into the wall of the cliff with his main strength, knowing that it would heal as soon as the magician was taken.
Sheng parried the monster's strike with his broken sword.
The blunt end of the sword struck sparks from the wall as it was used as a motion stop so the tao shih could keep himself at arm's reach from the hard stone.
Then he stabbed the broken sword right into the one good eye of the beast.
The blade sank to the hilt in the eye. The night horse's grip on Sheng was broken by the sudden blow to its one vulnerable spot. It flailed for the cliff's edge to keep from falling now that it was blind, broken sword jutting from its skull.
Seeing his chance, Sheng left the broken blade in the wound and struck with both hands at the monster's arm where he held on to the cliff. He hoped that this would release the night horse's grip and the monster will fall.
The night horse's hand snapped open out of reflex. The beast bounced off the stone wall as it headed for the valley below. It dug a crater when it finally hit the ground.
Sheng dropped under a more controlled descent using his spell to fall at a speed where he can land on his feet without injury.
He leaped into the crater, ready to continue the battle if the monster lived.
The night horse was rotting at the bottom of the impact point, Sheng's broken sword still sticking out of its exposed skull. A foul miasma gagged the shih as he approached. Decomposition was slowly turning the nearby vegetation brown.
Sheng picked up a stick and moved the head away from the body. He used the broken sword to completely remove the head first. Then when the beast was dead without question, Sheng flew back up the cliff and spoke with the boy. He told him that he was safe now and the beast was dead. Then Sheng went to the abbot back at the statue and saw if he was still alive.
The captain of the guards met Sheng on the way back to the monastery. He informed the shih that the abbot had died, and most of the monks had been killed out of hand.
Ironhide was helping the guards gather the bodies. The monks would be put to rest by a priest, with their bodies burned as tradition required.
Sheng stayed with the boy and made sure he was okay, physically and emotionally. With all the monks dead and the terrible trauma, Sheng was very sad for the boy, the monks, and the fate of the temple.
Sheng can't help but feel responsible in part for letting this happen. He felt honor bound to stay and help heal the temple. Sheng will take the precepts of the monks and join the few remaining monks
in trying to rebuild and work through this difficult time. He also felt honor bound to stay and protect the boy from future evil.
"Master Sheng," one of the surviving brothers said, approaching the tao shih with a small amount of shock. "Thank you for the saving the lama. You have done us a great service. As the new abbot, I must ask you for one more favor."
Sheng nodded, "I will help if it is within my abilities."
"There is another monastery of our brothers to the southwest of us," said the new abbot. "I would like you to carry a message to them for us. They must be told what happened."
Sheng nodded, "I will do as you ask. Simply give me a written message or a verbal one and give me directions. I will gladly do as you ask. I need to bid a friend farewell and I will be ready."
"Thank you, master shih," said the new abbot, a trace of blood running from a cut in his head. "I shall need to find paper to write on, and a brush to write with. I will return in a few minutes."
Sheng had paper and ink, it was part of his kit after all. He offered the lama the tools and paper to write a note.
The abbot wrote a quick message explaining the situation. He rolled it up and placed it in a carrying tube. He signed it with a symbol on the wooden cylinder.
"Thank you very much, Master Sheng," said the new abbot. "I appreciate this honor."
Sheng got directions to the temple. He venerated the lama and then went to find Ironhide and tell him of recent events. He bid him good luck in the coming battles and told him he had another destination.
"Farewell good friend. Good luck." Sheng shook his hand and then turned to leave on his new quest. He now traveled lightly with his statue delivered and on foot. He looked up at the sky as he walked off in the direction of the new temple to deliver his letter.
Sheng's destination had three routes that he could take. He could follow the mountains and then descend to lower altitudes, or he could head straight south across several jungles and swamps before turning to reach the other temple, or he could try and find the Gan River and hire a boat to take him part of the way, and walk the rest.
Sheng decided to walk through the mountains. He will leave following the mountains to the temple.
The terrain was wild and had very little vegetation. Luckily Sheng had his kit with him. Unless he caught a goat, or some other wild animal, to eat, he would be restricted to eating the sparse wild grass that struggled with the landscape.
The dawn broke with a small farming community coming into sight. It had been a long night for the tao shih, but now he could ask for a place to rest before he undertook the rest of his journey.
Day One: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick could see a small army under the giant, glowing cross ahead. They seemed to be working hard at creating the carnival atmosphere that drew in people like bees to honey.
"I'm gonna go say hello." Maverick came to a stop in front of the gate. He pulled the money out of his pocket and began to count.
"Only two credits to get in," said the barker at the gate. "Then one cred for each ride, and two creds for the big show at midnight. Welcome to the greatest show on earth."
Maverick handed him 2 credits.
"Go right in, young fellow," the barker said, grinning at the sale. "Have yourself a good time. I recommend the dino dogs."
Beyond the gate area, the midway had been lined with all matter of food stands, games, and shops. All of it was portable and ready to roll at a moment's notice. A tent was set up proclaiming unique animals just a little off the corridor of stands. Beyond that was the big top where all the acts would perform. The giant cross was on a stand that allowed it to loom over the whole circus.
The rides were set up on the outside of the perimeter between the midway and the roaming guards paid to keep all matter of trespasser beyond a line drawn in the ground.
Maverick bought something to eat and sat down on the ground in front of something amazing.
A stage magician worked the crowd, while clowns performed antics for some of the kids that have come out to watch the show. An animal handler led a six legged buffalo with a paddle tail along the midway, allowing rides, and performing tricks to impress the people.
Maverick knew that this was a warm up for the big show.
"This is gonna be good" he thought to himself as he walked toward the tent.
Maverick saw that others were lining up to get into the big top. Most of them seemed to have come in family groups. Everyone was armed in case there was trouble the circus staff couldn't handle.
He had to pay to get in, but he had been able to get a choice seat in front.
Maverick waited for the show to begin.
The ringmaster came out and went into his spiel, introducing act after act with vigor and humor. The one bad moment for Maverick came when the clowns tried to include him in their act and he was doused with a foul water, but everyone else thought it was funny. One of the clowns made sure to give the adventurer a pass to get free food after the show.
The acts came and went, and after each one Maverick felt sleepier and sleepier, until finally his eyes snapped open and the tent was blacked out and deserted.
Maverick checked his person to make sure everything was still there and walked over to his bike.
His arm hurt, but everything seemed okay. The circus seemed to be shut down with everyone having gone home, or bunked down for the knight. The giant cross still burned overhead, but his motorcycle stood alone.
He set out for the next town, he needed to make some bucks.
Maverick pulled away from the quiet circus, heading for the next town. Hopefully away from vampire controlled territories they would be more accepting to riders at night.
Fog pooled around the rider as his cycle carried him away from the giant cross. Then a hand grabbed Maverick, and pulled him from his cycle.
Maverick grabbed a pebble off of the ground and started supercharging it.
Red lights appeared out of the fog, becoming feral eyes glaring at the adventurer. A ring of wild vampires surrounded him, trying to decide which one would feed off of him first.
Finally one stepped forward. It was obvious what was on his damaged mind.
Maverick tried to struggle free of the vampire and threw the pebble down onto the ground, trying to make a smokescreen.
The pebble hit the ground, throwing dirt up as Maverick wanted. He still felt that grip on his arm, and it was throwing him down on the small hole he had created. He felt several weights fall on his back.
In a moment he knew they would drain out his blood unless he found some way to throw them off and got clear.
Maverick activated his negative matter to push the vampires off as he made a run for it.
The wanderer's power forced the vampires to the edge of its influence. Luckily their supernatural strength couldn't force through the gravity field. He knew wasn't out of the woods yet. His power would only last for five minutes and then he would be at their mercy again and they might be faster to drain him the next time.
The adventurers had invaded the Gramercy Island prison, made their way through the sewer system, found an exit. The fresh salt air blowing through the cover was a relief from what choked them on their clothes.
Best of all it was night, maybe early morning, outside from the look of the sky they could see.
Roq attempted to clear his head. "It looks like this is the way in, although with the lights flashing I have no idea what to expect when we get in there. We must be ready for almost anything."
Roq removed the grill either by moving it to the side.
"Here we go!" Roq thought.
Popping the grill out of place allowed Roq to look at an empty access room with the top torn off when he climbed up. Most of the tools were still in place, but covered by a green slime that looked like partially dried up snot.
Paige flew out into the room to get a better look around.
It had been a supply room all right, and except for the missing roof and dried slime, it was almost ready for use. The edges around the hole were burned, as if by a giant torch or laser.
Paige could not see any cameras to monitor the grill into the prison's underworld. Perhaps they had been destroyed by whatever had ripped that section apart.
Paige walked over to the hole and took a look to make sure it was safe to go in.
Paige could see the outside of the hive-like building stretching away on either side. Dry slime covered the wall around where the breach had been punched into the prison.
Paige wanted to have a better look around the prison.
Paige tried the door first to see if it's locked.
The door swung open easily to her touch. A featureless hall waited in front of her. Traces of the now familiar slime touched the walls and ceiling.
Paige walked down the hall carefully and looked around.
The corridor held administrative offices, a room for the guards, and a security room with busted viewers lining the walls. Everything was covered with the weird residue.
Whatever had hit the prison had been big.
Paige stopped and called, "Hey Roq! What's taking you so long?"
The weapon wielder was not behind her in the hall. Maybe something had snatched him up while she was looking around.
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar just ran past the metal spider. Red bubbles sailed past him as he ducked around the corner. His audacity had got him out ahead, but he knew that the golem would be right behind him.
Let's lose the golem and then keep exploring.
The tunnels that Lahknar was in led him along a web work that seemed to encompass three or four buildings tied together. His sensitive ears didn't hear any pursuit.
Lahknar followed the scanner.
The floating screen kept pointing him up, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right. He knew he was getting close when he found a line of boxes blocking the airduct in front of him. The red lines the black rectangles emitted burned the air.
He could smell the heat from them.
Lahknar cast 'breathe without air' to try running through the heated air he detected.
The tip of his glove penetrated the heated air zone first, and caught fire.
Lahknar withdrew his hand as quickly as he could. He looked for some other way of getting through. Was it possible to cut through walls, ceiling or floor?
Lahknar could see by the light of his burning glove that the ducts were sectioned metal joined by ten rivets. It would take a while to pry the rivets apart with his sword.
It was too bad he didn't have something to cool the air like a fog, or cloud.
Lahknar cast 'cloud of slumber' and tried moving into the heat again.
Lahknar's cloud caused red bars to appear, and then break apart. The air immediately began to cool. The kobold passed through without a scratch.
Lahknar shook his head and walked on, continuing down the shaft, wary of any danger.
This part of the vent system seemed well cared for, almost as if someone swept it free of dust. As soon as the cloud faded away, the heated area started cooking behind Lahknar again.
Lahknar cast 'silence', drew his sword and proceeded with caution.
The kobold did not uncover any more security as he made his way through the maze. Evidently the clockwork knights he had encountered weren't afraid of anyone breaking into their tower as he was doing.
His scanner told him the two spheres he wanted was moving around slightly a few yards away.
Lahknar got as close as he could to the tears before taking any action.
If their holder was organic, he would cast 'miasma' and then take them. If it was inorganic, he would stay hidden long enough to figure out a weakness.
Lahknar snuck through the vents until his scanner tried to beep at him. He could see a room beyond the grill, filled with things that he didn't quite understand, but mechanical arms were building more of those tiny spiders from supplies borne to them by conveyor belts.
The scanner pointed to a safe guarded by one of those clockwork knights that had nearly killed him before.
Lahknar cast 'miasma' and then busted through the grate. He avoided the mechanical arms as he made his way to the knight.
The half mechanical man started choking, overwhelmed by the sudden poisonous vapor. He went down to one knee, as his body tried to fight off the spell.
Lahknar waited for him to lose consciousness, then ran forward to search his body.
The kobold quickly realized that the knight wasn't a man in a suit of armor. He was a man built of armor. The only thing he had of value was one of the strange crossbows that had been used to make Lahknar flee into the walls.
Lahknar took the crossbow, then turned to examine the safe.
It's a solid looking block of metal on a floating platform. The scanner told Lahknar that his prize was inside, but there wasn't even a door that he could see.
"Open sesame!"
Lahknar saw if the guard had a key for the safe.
Unfortunately it appeared that the guard wasn't trusted enough to have a key.
After double checking for anything of value, Lahknar looked around for another way into the safe, or additional entrances/exits for this room.
Lahknar saw three people entrances into the room, plus an exit for the finished spiders when they were activated. The mechanical arms cut, bonded, assembled the metal more efficiently than a blacksmith.
Taking a step closer, Lahknar wondered if one of the welding, or cutting arms could be moved/removed to open the safe.
The arms were suspended from the ceiling, on tracks. There weren't any physical controls, so they were either ran on their own, or were controlled from some other room. A conveyor belt carried the parts to the waiting arm from another room to Lahknar's right as he faced the assembly line.
Lahknar moved the safe close to one of the arms with either a saw or cutting torch.
The block of metal glided easily on its hover rings. It bumped against the conveyor gently. The arms went on with their work mindlessly.
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng's spell can not hold this weight. It can carry only Sheng's body and what he can physically carry. The 800 lb monster is way beyond what he can hold so when the monster let go, Sheng dropped like a rock.
Feeling that the monster was too strong for him, Sheng's eyes tear up and he said to the young boy, "I am so sorry, my lord, I could not save you. I promise you all my future lives will be dedicated to the service of your future lives."
"Do not give up yet," said the lama. "The battle is still going on."
"The both of you will be gravy for me," said the Night Horse. "I'll just leap clear when I am sure you will smash against the canyon floor below."
The lama's words of encouragement helped Sheng fight on. He put all his energy into trying to push the monster against the canyon wall. He hoped the scraping against the wall might loosen the grip of the beast so he can float with the boy free. It was a longshot and Sheng knew that he may only have a few moments to live if it did not work.
Sheng felt the impact as the monster hit the wall, scraping hide off as they went. It didn't let go. He tried again, aiming for a large rock. The pile of bodies missed. Then Sheng broke a jutting branch with the night horse's head. The monster lost his grip, and missed a grab at the hero and his charge.
Sheng grabbed the boy and flew as fast as he could up to the top of the cliff. He dropped the boy on the ground and then flew back down at the monster. His sword was drawn and Sheng was ready to finish the beast if the fall did not kill it.
Sheng saw that the night horse had grabbed a ledge to save itself halfway down the gorge's depth, and was climbing back up the cliff side. Its one eye glared upward where the lama sat.
Sheng flew at him and hacked at the demon with his sword. There was hate in his eyes and he tried to kill the monster with a blow to the head.
Sheng's sword snapped against the cliff wall as he missed his stroke. The night horse grabbed his weaponless arm with one hand, clinging to the cliff with the other hand.
Sheng slashed at the monster's throat with the half of the sword he still held. It bit into demon's shoulder near its neck. Purple blood sprayed outward from the wound, some spattering the tao shih.
The night horse tried to slam Sheng into the wall of the cliff with his main strength, knowing that it would heal as soon as the magician was taken.
Sheng parried the monster's strike with his broken sword.
The blunt end of the sword struck sparks from the wall as it was used as a motion stop so the tao shih could keep himself at arm's reach from the hard stone.
Then he stabbed the broken sword right into the one good eye of the beast.
The blade sank to the hilt in the eye. The night horse's grip on Sheng was broken by the sudden blow to its one vulnerable spot. It flailed for the cliff's edge to keep from falling now that it was blind, broken sword jutting from its skull.
Seeing his chance, Sheng left the broken blade in the wound and struck with both hands at the monster's arm where he held on to the cliff. He hoped that this would release the night horse's grip and the monster will fall.
The night horse's hand snapped open out of reflex. The beast bounced off the stone wall as it headed for the valley below. It dug a crater when it finally hit the ground.
Sheng dropped under a more controlled descent using his spell to fall at a speed where he can land on his feet without injury.
He leaped into the crater, ready to continue the battle if the monster lived.
The night horse was rotting at the bottom of the impact point, Sheng's broken sword still sticking out of its exposed skull. A foul miasma gagged the shih as he approached. Decomposition was slowly turning the nearby vegetation brown.
Sheng picked up a stick and moved the head away from the body. He used the broken sword to completely remove the head first. Then when the beast was dead without question, Sheng flew back up the cliff and spoke with the boy. He told him that he was safe now and the beast was dead. Then Sheng went to the abbot back at the statue and saw if he was still alive.
The captain of the guards met Sheng on the way back to the monastery. He informed the shih that the abbot had died, and most of the monks had been killed out of hand.
Ironhide was helping the guards gather the bodies. The monks would be put to rest by a priest, with their bodies burned as tradition required.
Sheng stayed with the boy and made sure he was okay, physically and emotionally. With all the monks dead and the terrible trauma, Sheng was very sad for the boy, the monks, and the fate of the temple.
Sheng can't help but feel responsible in part for letting this happen. He felt honor bound to stay and help heal the temple. Sheng will take the precepts of the monks and join the few remaining monks
in trying to rebuild and work through this difficult time. He also felt honor bound to stay and protect the boy from future evil.
"Master Sheng," one of the surviving brothers said, approaching the tao shih with a small amount of shock. "Thank you for the saving the lama. You have done us a great service. As the new abbot, I must ask you for one more favor."
Sheng nodded, "I will help if it is within my abilities."
"There is another monastery of our brothers to the southwest of us," said the new abbot. "I would like you to carry a message to them for us. They must be told what happened."
Sheng nodded, "I will do as you ask. Simply give me a written message or a verbal one and give me directions. I will gladly do as you ask. I need to bid a friend farewell and I will be ready."
"Thank you, master shih," said the new abbot, a trace of blood running from a cut in his head. "I shall need to find paper to write on, and a brush to write with. I will return in a few minutes."
Sheng had paper and ink, it was part of his kit after all. He offered the lama the tools and paper to write a note.
The abbot wrote a quick message explaining the situation. He rolled it up and placed it in a carrying tube. He signed it with a symbol on the wooden cylinder.
"Thank you very much, Master Sheng," said the new abbot. "I appreciate this honor."
Sheng got directions to the temple. He venerated the lama and then went to find Ironhide and tell him of recent events. He bid him good luck in the coming battles and told him he had another destination.
"Farewell good friend. Good luck." Sheng shook his hand and then turned to leave on his new quest. He now traveled lightly with his statue delivered and on foot. He looked up at the sky as he walked off in the direction of the new temple to deliver his letter.
Sheng's destination had three routes that he could take. He could follow the mountains and then descend to lower altitudes, or he could head straight south across several jungles and swamps before turning to reach the other temple, or he could try and find the Gan River and hire a boat to take him part of the way, and walk the rest.
Sheng decided to walk through the mountains. He will leave following the mountains to the temple.
The terrain was wild and had very little vegetation. Luckily Sheng had his kit with him. Unless he caught a goat, or some other wild animal, to eat, he would be restricted to eating the sparse wild grass that struggled with the landscape.
The dawn broke with a small farming community coming into sight. It had been a long night for the tao shih, but now he could ask for a place to rest before he undertook the rest of his journey.
Day One: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick could see a small army under the giant, glowing cross ahead. They seemed to be working hard at creating the carnival atmosphere that drew in people like bees to honey.
"I'm gonna go say hello." Maverick came to a stop in front of the gate. He pulled the money out of his pocket and began to count.
"Only two credits to get in," said the barker at the gate. "Then one cred for each ride, and two creds for the big show at midnight. Welcome to the greatest show on earth."
Maverick handed him 2 credits.
"Go right in, young fellow," the barker said, grinning at the sale. "Have yourself a good time. I recommend the dino dogs."
Beyond the gate area, the midway had been lined with all matter of food stands, games, and shops. All of it was portable and ready to roll at a moment's notice. A tent was set up proclaiming unique animals just a little off the corridor of stands. Beyond that was the big top where all the acts would perform. The giant cross was on a stand that allowed it to loom over the whole circus.
The rides were set up on the outside of the perimeter between the midway and the roaming guards paid to keep all matter of trespasser beyond a line drawn in the ground.
Maverick bought something to eat and sat down on the ground in front of something amazing.
A stage magician worked the crowd, while clowns performed antics for some of the kids that have come out to watch the show. An animal handler led a six legged buffalo with a paddle tail along the midway, allowing rides, and performing tricks to impress the people.
Maverick knew that this was a warm up for the big show.
"This is gonna be good" he thought to himself as he walked toward the tent.
Maverick saw that others were lining up to get into the big top. Most of them seemed to have come in family groups. Everyone was armed in case there was trouble the circus staff couldn't handle.
He had to pay to get in, but he had been able to get a choice seat in front.
Maverick waited for the show to begin.
The ringmaster came out and went into his spiel, introducing act after act with vigor and humor. The one bad moment for Maverick came when the clowns tried to include him in their act and he was doused with a foul water, but everyone else thought it was funny. One of the clowns made sure to give the adventurer a pass to get free food after the show.
The acts came and went, and after each one Maverick felt sleepier and sleepier, until finally his eyes snapped open and the tent was blacked out and deserted.
Maverick checked his person to make sure everything was still there and walked over to his bike.
His arm hurt, but everything seemed okay. The circus seemed to be shut down with everyone having gone home, or bunked down for the knight. The giant cross still burned overhead, but his motorcycle stood alone.
He set out for the next town, he needed to make some bucks.
Maverick pulled away from the quiet circus, heading for the next town. Hopefully away from vampire controlled territories they would be more accepting to riders at night.
Fog pooled around the rider as his cycle carried him away from the giant cross. Then a hand grabbed Maverick, and pulled him from his cycle.
Maverick grabbed a pebble off of the ground and started supercharging it.
Red lights appeared out of the fog, becoming feral eyes glaring at the adventurer. A ring of wild vampires surrounded him, trying to decide which one would feed off of him first.
Finally one stepped forward. It was obvious what was on his damaged mind.
Maverick tried to struggle free of the vampire and threw the pebble down onto the ground, trying to make a smokescreen.
The pebble hit the ground, throwing dirt up as Maverick wanted. He still felt that grip on his arm, and it was throwing him down on the small hole he had created. He felt several weights fall on his back.
In a moment he knew they would drain out his blood unless he found some way to throw them off and got clear.
Maverick activated his negative matter to push the vampires off as he made a run for it.
The wanderer's power forced the vampires to the edge of its influence. Luckily their supernatural strength couldn't force through the gravity field. He knew wasn't out of the woods yet. His power would only last for five minutes and then he would be at their mercy again and they might be faster to drain him the next time.
High Castles 3
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Paige quickly ran back in search of her new partner.
Roq had just finished his exam of the closet, and was at the door leading to the hall.
This section of Gramercy Island should be full of guards and administrative staff. The slime on everything was too much like the monsters they had beaten back in Century Station.
The two adventurers were talking, Paige relating the damage that she had uncovered exploring the offices. Suddenly a mass of slimy softness grabbed them both. Roq was pulled down into the sewer. Paige was dragged back out in the hall. They both could feel the slime trying to eat at their skin.
Paige tried to break free from the slime.
The slime held on, swinging the flying heroine around. She could see an elevator seem to appear and disappear as she flew through the air. It was a strange effect.
Roq cursed for a moment, feeling foolish for letting them get the drop on the heroes. Roq looked around and while doing that attempted to struggle with the creature and form the attempt freeing himself from the grasp.
The slime monster slammed Roq into the sewer water hard. It held him under with its gelatinous grip, trying to drown him. It was choking his air out slowly but surely.
Paige ripped free of the slime and flew to the disappearing elevator.
The door opened for her as the tentacle reached out trying to snag her again. She could see an empty cab inside the space.
Paige flew in the elevator and tried to stay out of the way of the tentacles.
The slime monster tried to grab the heroine but she avoided it with her flight. She knew it would only be a matter of time before the thing squeezed into the elevator, and then she would have real problems.
Paige hit one of the buttons to take her to another floor.
The nine button blinked as the elevator doors slid shut. The tentacle fell to the floor still wiggling. Paige knew any water would regrow the little monster into a big monster.
The doors slid open a second later, revealing a polygonal forest landscape as far as Paige could see. A small river flowed through the picture book scene.
Paige carefully flew into the room and had a look around.
The ground was divided into hexagons. Blue sky stretched as far as the eye could see. The trees were unnaturally straight and tall. She could see a glitter in the distance, something reflecting the clear sunlight. The river bubbled between its banks, fish jumping as they followed the water away.
Paige was amazed and a little shocked at the sight she was seeing around her. Then she saw the glitter in the distance and she headed straight for it.
Paige quickly found a city built up in a few square miles of land. It was like someone had crammed all of the skyscrapers of New York into one block. Aircars and scooters filled the air as people went about their business.
Roq was desperately looking for any openings or advantages to press to get away from the creature to get some breathing room and make an on the fly plan, either the much talked about 'flight or fight' response. Roq was also trying to quell the anger that was building up with this slimy bully, he knew all too well that thinking with an unclear head in this situation could and would cause more problems than advantages.
The slime went for another grab, stretching out pseudopodia to grip with.
Roq took a wide swing to see if he could slice through these pseudopodia. Hopefully that will give the beast a moment to recoil and Roq to check out his surroundings more to get an idea of the area.
Roq's swing cut through the slime with all of his strength behind the swing. The gelatin menace had gathered itself from the walls of the prison's administration hall. Behind him was the storeroom with its open roof, and ladder to the infrastructure of the prison. To his right was the direction Paige had fled to. To his left was the rest of the prison.
A wave of green ooze splashed into like a giant fist. The blow drove the hero into the storeroom. The night sky beamed down on him from above.
Paige flew around the city looking for her friend.
The adventurer saw that everything was different from Century Station and the Prison. She had seemed to have taken the elevator to another place and time. Everything seemed peaceful and quiet to her.
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar tested the hoverpads to see if they will lift the safe high enough to get it on the conveyor belt.
The safe floated into position perfectly. Once it was on the conveyor belt, the welding arms froze as they tried to decide what parts needed to go on the safe. The tips of the barrels glowed from the heat needed to cut and shape metal.
As carefully as possible, Lahknar tried to guide the arms in position.
Lahknar was able to pull one arm down, but there was no visible controls. The flame was out, but the tip was still red hot.
He guided the tip around the safe's door to open it.
The metal separated under the cooling rod. The kobold cut part of the safe away with the torch to reveal his prize inside. Two of the amber spheres glittered at him inside the wrecked box.
A door opened behind the kobold.
"What's going on here?," said an electronic voice.
Lahknar grabbed the tears and made for an exit.
Red bolts sliced the air around the kobold as he ran for one of the doors. Metal striking metal told him he was in big trouble. He didn't have to look over his shoulder to know that.
Lahknar aimed the dead knight's crossbow at the first enemy, pulling the trigger and hoping their own weapons will work against them.
Lahknar found himself facing a mixture of knights and spiders around a metal cylinder on a hover pad. His bolt struck the foremost knight in the head, dropping him to his knees. The kobold saw a metal skull underneath the burned flesh.
The massive counterattack wrecked the factory room as red lightning filled the room like a swarm of bees.
Lahknar dodged and then fled to the elevator.
Lahknar made it to one of the exits, narrowly dodging the rain of fire chasing him. He knew one hit was all it would take and he would be like a rabbit on a spit. The problem was he didn't know exactly where the elevator was from where he was running for his life.
Worse than that, he could hear the heavy clump of metal on metal as the defenders of the realm gave chase.
Lahknar wanted to get in the vent and went as quickly as he could.
Lahknar made it to the vent and was able to get inside without being fried. He had one problem. He didn't know which way the elevator was from where he was crawling for dear life. He didn't even know which way he had come from where he fell, but he did at least know where the hot air section was. Maybe if he could get back there he could find his way back to where he needed to be.
He cast 'silence' and then did his best to elude the spiders.
Lahknar found his way tot he hot zone easily enough. He didn't hear any spiders behind him. He might get out of this in one piece.
I like being in one piece.
Turning the scanner back on caused two readings. A green arrow pointed to the two globes he was stealing as fast as he could. A red arrow pointed through the hot zone that had caught his glove on fire earlier into the area he had came through with it's one spider.
Lahknar heard the trampling of little feet behind him. That could be anything but it reminded him of the sound that he had heard before he nearly fell to his death.
Pocketing the scanner, Lahknar moved in the opposite direction of the approaching footfalls.
The kobold moved away from the hot zone without passing it, following the vents. He can hear tapping coming from all sides as he moved around. He did remember the lone sentry that tried to stop him. Maybe it had gotten friends from the other side of the hot zone.
Once again, he relied on 'silence' to get past them, though he will have 'cloud of steam' ready should it come to a fight.
Lahknar was forced to retreat away from the direction of the red arrow and the first hot zone. Now that he had his bearings he knew he would have to do a large circle to get around the spreading net.
Lahknar found a room that must have been used for storage at one point because of the dusty boxes stacked against the wall. It had a door which could lead to a hall which could lead to anything that would help climb to the room where the elevator was.
He searched the boxes for anything useful, then continued on his way.
The boxes were full of spare parts for the spiders, and some things that were bigger. So far he had not heard anything since he had left the vent. Still it would be good to move on in case they had a scanner like he did.
Lahknar's scanner showed him approximately where the elevator was since it pointed at the next closest sphere he was supposed to collect. It was on his right, and up.
That probably meant more stairs, or a more mundane elevator.
Casting 'silence', he resumed his march to the elevator.
Lahknar heard some thunderclaps behind him as he walked. Something was up inside the walls. His scanner pointed up and to the right. He spotted a set of stairs, and a common elevator ahead.
Then let's do that: press every button on the elevator control panel and then run up the stairs.
Lahknar heard the whistling of the elevator as it ascended the shaft. He could hear it as he ran up the stairs. It was probably a good thing he hadn't gotten on board as fast as it was going. He might have hit the roof with the speed of the thing.
The kobold reached the top of the stairs without event. Only a closed door stopped him from leaving the stairwell.
He listened at the door. If it was quiet on the other side, he would proceed.
The door was heavy metal, cold to the touch. He didn't hear any sounds but that could just be because the door was too thick.
I'll recast 'silence' if need be and proceed through the door.
Lahknar opened the door, and found himself looking into multiple barrels of the strange weapons he had become accustomed to seeing since he left his native land.
"Hands up," said one of the knights. "Don't move after, or else."
The knights had him partially surrounded. Any sudden move now would get Lahknar killed.
"Young man," said the electronic voice that had confronted Lahknar in the factory room. "This is a machine world with no life. It was obvious that you came through the special elevator to take my property. I would like to know who sent you."
"Who wants to know?"
Lahknar felt a surge of lightning run through his system, enough to send him to his knees. One of the knights stepped away from him, holding the precious orbs and his weapons.
"Shall we try again?," said the cylinder with the skinny arms. "Who sent you to take my possessions?"
"Some Elf. I don't know his name. He threatened to kill my family if I did not get these for him. Please don't shock me again."
"What did this so-called elf look like?," asked the commander of the machines, thin waldo arms clutching Lahknar's bag of Tears.
"Well, you know, all Elves look alike. This one had red hair though and liked to wear metal gloves."
"Yes, they do," said the metal tank. "Lock him up until I decide what to do with him."
The guards took Lahknar to a room away from the main workings of things, and locked him away devoid of equipment, and hurting. He heard them setting up a guard schedule to prevent his escaping before they did something else to him.
"Hey, guys? Hey, I really have to pee."
"Do it in the corner," said the guard. "It might be your last chance, depending on what the big cheese decides to do. It's not often we get somebody we can work on. He must be crapping himself with glee right now."
"Hey, sir! May I have a drink of water?"
"Make up your mind," said the guard. "First you have to take a leak, and now you want a glass of water. What is your problem?"
"Well, I gotta do both. My species has small bladders and we get thirsty a lot because of it."
"Hold it," said the guard. "I'm sure you won't need to do either one when the boss comes back. He'll probably put one of those metal bugs inside of you then use you for a house boy."
"What kind of metal bug?" Lahknar says, envisioning the giant spider he killed the day before.
"It's probably only a few inches wide," said the guard. "It crawls into your ear and eats your brain. Instant zombie action. Seen it done a couple times. Gruesome as I don't know what."
Lahknar gulped hard. Once again, he looked around for a way out of the cell.
The kobold found himself staring at blank metal walls. One spot did seem warmer than it did before. A small cherry red spot came into being as he watched. A small whiff of burning metal filled the room.
"What's that smell?," the guard asked.
Lahknar cursed.
"The wall is on fire! Help! Help!" Then he got ready to run past the guard as soon as the door opened.
"Pipe down in there," said the guard. "Take a bath. Wait. You won't care about that when you're a zombie."
A small section of the wall fell away, revealing a small spider in the hole. A cutting torch was hooked to it. It beckoned Lahknar forward.
"No funny stuff," Lahknar warned quietly as he climbed into the shaft behind the spider.
Lahknar found himself surrounded by various types of robotic creatures. Most were the basic miniature spider he had been accosted by in the shaft. They were decorated with symbols that he couldn't read. Two round ones, looking like overstuffed crabs, moved to the opening.
The flamethrower spider beckoned Lahknar forward through the shaft that had been cut in the wall to get to his cell. The kobold heard a double hiss as the crabs dropped what looked like cannonballs in his former cell.
The rest of the robots fled in an orderly fashion around Lahknar.
Lahknar followed the spiders.
A double explosion rocked where his cell stood. The robots chittered as they picked up the pace. They led the kobold away from the tower, down corridors and staircases almost untouched by man or beast to a barricade of boxes similar to the one he passed through with his cloud.
A golden minotaur with strange cylinders on his back approached, the cylinders swinging forward to point at the kobold.
"Is this the stranger?," it said, to its smaller brothers that danced around Lahknar.
"Who are you?" the kobold asks, leery of the stranger.
"I am protection unit 3554560838574809750498," said the minotaur. "You should be deleted."
The little spiders and other things began to jump and down, waving their legs at the protection unit. Obviously they didn't like that idea.
"Well, popular opinion disagrees with you Three-Five. Maybe we should discuss this a little more."
"You organic scum is what has wrecked our lovely homeland," said the protective unit. "I should save time and destroy you. These others say you are an enemy of the mind thief. Is this true?"
"Hold up a moment. I am a visitor here. I have never seen a mind thief and I don't know what one is."
"That thing in the tower with his half organic underlings can control our central processing units, even overwrite our command code," said the ominous Three Five. "We have him trapped in there, but everyday he makes more blank shells as slaves to his whims."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng was tired as he slowly walked toward the farming community. He looked for a temple, shrine, or shady grove of trees where he could sit in meditation and then get some sleep.
Sheng found a shrine, essentially a small statue of Shiva on a covered shelf. It didn't come to his waist. He saw a bowl rested before the statue, awaiting an offering of meal, or a small amount of milk.
Sheng took the last of his coins, his cooking pot and large spoon. He meditated for awhile then left the pot, spoon, and coins by the statue. It was not a traditional offering but he didn't have much, and it felt good to lighten his load as much as possible for the rest of the walk.
He found a shady spot to take a nap under a tree.
Sheng was unable to find a tree, but did find a mountain shrub he could rest against. His sleep was interrupted by a foot nudging his ribs.
Sheng slowly opened his eyes and sat up, "Hello," he said with a peaceful smile.
"Move along," said a surly farmhand. "We don't allow lazy tramps to sleep in our fields."
Sheng jumped to his feet, "I am sorry, sir. I am only a tired traveler passing through. I will be on my way and cause no trouble." Sheng's words are friendly with only a slight taste of sarcasm. He picked up his bag and began walking down the path out of the village onward.
"Thank you," said the mountaineer. "We do not allow vagrancy here."
Sheng smiled, "I am not a vagrant. I am a traveller and simply passing through."
Sheng gathered his few meager possessions and walked out of the village.
Sheng had walked a quarter of his journey. The path split three ways as he left. There were two narrow trails, and an almost road big enough for a cart.
Sheng followed the main trail that was big enough for a cart figuring this was the most likely to not dead end on him.
Sheng walked for hours before he saw another sign of human habitation. It was a mountain fort, guarding the pass into the heart of the Hindi nation. The road split, one way leading to the land of the Tsars, the other south.
Sheng took the other road.
The guards at the fort met the tao shih as he approached the gate to travel the south road into the subcontinent. They wore tabards over crimson leather armor. Curved blades hung from their belts.
"What is your business, please?," said the guard, brown eyes betraying the boring rote of his duties.
Sheng greeted the guard with a friendly smile, "I am a pilgrim who brings a message between temple abbots. My only business is to carry the message to a distant temple, offer reverence and return."
"I see," said the guard, interest sparkling his eyes. "I see that you do not have much supplies. Would you like to eat with us before going on?"
Sheng smiled and nodded, "That would be lovely. It is true I have little supplies. I will be happy to leave you some blessings for such kind treatment for I have little to give but blessings."
"Thank you," said the guard. "We will secure you a room to clean up, and a place at the table with us if that is agreeable."
Sheng smiled and bowed, "That would be very generous. Thank you."
"It is of no consequence," said the guard. "Kali smiles on you."
The guard led Sheng through the rather spartan fortress to a room that was decorated luxuriant carpets, tapestries, and candle holders. A large tub stood to one side waiting to be filled with hot water for a bath.
"Someone will be here to help you in a moment," the guard said, before leaving.
Day Two: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick grabbed his bike, supercharged a throwing knife, and threw it at one of his attackers using the negative matter to his advantage.
The knife went through without hurting the vampire at all.
It was made of steel, and only wood or silver, can hurt vampires.
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq and Paige
Paige quickly ran back in search of her new partner.
Roq had just finished his exam of the closet, and was at the door leading to the hall.
This section of Gramercy Island should be full of guards and administrative staff. The slime on everything was too much like the monsters they had beaten back in Century Station.
The two adventurers were talking, Paige relating the damage that she had uncovered exploring the offices. Suddenly a mass of slimy softness grabbed them both. Roq was pulled down into the sewer. Paige was dragged back out in the hall. They both could feel the slime trying to eat at their skin.
Paige tried to break free from the slime.
The slime held on, swinging the flying heroine around. She could see an elevator seem to appear and disappear as she flew through the air. It was a strange effect.
Roq cursed for a moment, feeling foolish for letting them get the drop on the heroes. Roq looked around and while doing that attempted to struggle with the creature and form the attempt freeing himself from the grasp.
The slime monster slammed Roq into the sewer water hard. It held him under with its gelatinous grip, trying to drown him. It was choking his air out slowly but surely.
Paige ripped free of the slime and flew to the disappearing elevator.
The door opened for her as the tentacle reached out trying to snag her again. She could see an empty cab inside the space.
Paige flew in the elevator and tried to stay out of the way of the tentacles.
The slime monster tried to grab the heroine but she avoided it with her flight. She knew it would only be a matter of time before the thing squeezed into the elevator, and then she would have real problems.
Paige hit one of the buttons to take her to another floor.
The nine button blinked as the elevator doors slid shut. The tentacle fell to the floor still wiggling. Paige knew any water would regrow the little monster into a big monster.
The doors slid open a second later, revealing a polygonal forest landscape as far as Paige could see. A small river flowed through the picture book scene.
Paige carefully flew into the room and had a look around.
The ground was divided into hexagons. Blue sky stretched as far as the eye could see. The trees were unnaturally straight and tall. She could see a glitter in the distance, something reflecting the clear sunlight. The river bubbled between its banks, fish jumping as they followed the water away.
Paige was amazed and a little shocked at the sight she was seeing around her. Then she saw the glitter in the distance and she headed straight for it.
Paige quickly found a city built up in a few square miles of land. It was like someone had crammed all of the skyscrapers of New York into one block. Aircars and scooters filled the air as people went about their business.
Roq was desperately looking for any openings or advantages to press to get away from the creature to get some breathing room and make an on the fly plan, either the much talked about 'flight or fight' response. Roq was also trying to quell the anger that was building up with this slimy bully, he knew all too well that thinking with an unclear head in this situation could and would cause more problems than advantages.
The slime went for another grab, stretching out pseudopodia to grip with.
Roq took a wide swing to see if he could slice through these pseudopodia. Hopefully that will give the beast a moment to recoil and Roq to check out his surroundings more to get an idea of the area.
Roq's swing cut through the slime with all of his strength behind the swing. The gelatin menace had gathered itself from the walls of the prison's administration hall. Behind him was the storeroom with its open roof, and ladder to the infrastructure of the prison. To his right was the direction Paige had fled to. To his left was the rest of the prison.
A wave of green ooze splashed into like a giant fist. The blow drove the hero into the storeroom. The night sky beamed down on him from above.
Paige flew around the city looking for her friend.
The adventurer saw that everything was different from Century Station and the Prison. She had seemed to have taken the elevator to another place and time. Everything seemed peaceful and quiet to her.
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar tested the hoverpads to see if they will lift the safe high enough to get it on the conveyor belt.
The safe floated into position perfectly. Once it was on the conveyor belt, the welding arms froze as they tried to decide what parts needed to go on the safe. The tips of the barrels glowed from the heat needed to cut and shape metal.
As carefully as possible, Lahknar tried to guide the arms in position.
Lahknar was able to pull one arm down, but there was no visible controls. The flame was out, but the tip was still red hot.
He guided the tip around the safe's door to open it.
The metal separated under the cooling rod. The kobold cut part of the safe away with the torch to reveal his prize inside. Two of the amber spheres glittered at him inside the wrecked box.
A door opened behind the kobold.
"What's going on here?," said an electronic voice.
Lahknar grabbed the tears and made for an exit.
Red bolts sliced the air around the kobold as he ran for one of the doors. Metal striking metal told him he was in big trouble. He didn't have to look over his shoulder to know that.
Lahknar aimed the dead knight's crossbow at the first enemy, pulling the trigger and hoping their own weapons will work against them.
Lahknar found himself facing a mixture of knights and spiders around a metal cylinder on a hover pad. His bolt struck the foremost knight in the head, dropping him to his knees. The kobold saw a metal skull underneath the burned flesh.
The massive counterattack wrecked the factory room as red lightning filled the room like a swarm of bees.
Lahknar dodged and then fled to the elevator.
Lahknar made it to one of the exits, narrowly dodging the rain of fire chasing him. He knew one hit was all it would take and he would be like a rabbit on a spit. The problem was he didn't know exactly where the elevator was from where he was running for his life.
Worse than that, he could hear the heavy clump of metal on metal as the defenders of the realm gave chase.
Lahknar wanted to get in the vent and went as quickly as he could.
Lahknar made it to the vent and was able to get inside without being fried. He had one problem. He didn't know which way the elevator was from where he was crawling for dear life. He didn't even know which way he had come from where he fell, but he did at least know where the hot air section was. Maybe if he could get back there he could find his way back to where he needed to be.
He cast 'silence' and then did his best to elude the spiders.
Lahknar found his way tot he hot zone easily enough. He didn't hear any spiders behind him. He might get out of this in one piece.
I like being in one piece.
Turning the scanner back on caused two readings. A green arrow pointed to the two globes he was stealing as fast as he could. A red arrow pointed through the hot zone that had caught his glove on fire earlier into the area he had came through with it's one spider.
Lahknar heard the trampling of little feet behind him. That could be anything but it reminded him of the sound that he had heard before he nearly fell to his death.
Pocketing the scanner, Lahknar moved in the opposite direction of the approaching footfalls.
The kobold moved away from the hot zone without passing it, following the vents. He can hear tapping coming from all sides as he moved around. He did remember the lone sentry that tried to stop him. Maybe it had gotten friends from the other side of the hot zone.
Once again, he relied on 'silence' to get past them, though he will have 'cloud of steam' ready should it come to a fight.
Lahknar was forced to retreat away from the direction of the red arrow and the first hot zone. Now that he had his bearings he knew he would have to do a large circle to get around the spreading net.
Lahknar found a room that must have been used for storage at one point because of the dusty boxes stacked against the wall. It had a door which could lead to a hall which could lead to anything that would help climb to the room where the elevator was.
He searched the boxes for anything useful, then continued on his way.
The boxes were full of spare parts for the spiders, and some things that were bigger. So far he had not heard anything since he had left the vent. Still it would be good to move on in case they had a scanner like he did.
Lahknar's scanner showed him approximately where the elevator was since it pointed at the next closest sphere he was supposed to collect. It was on his right, and up.
That probably meant more stairs, or a more mundane elevator.
Casting 'silence', he resumed his march to the elevator.
Lahknar heard some thunderclaps behind him as he walked. Something was up inside the walls. His scanner pointed up and to the right. He spotted a set of stairs, and a common elevator ahead.
Then let's do that: press every button on the elevator control panel and then run up the stairs.
Lahknar heard the whistling of the elevator as it ascended the shaft. He could hear it as he ran up the stairs. It was probably a good thing he hadn't gotten on board as fast as it was going. He might have hit the roof with the speed of the thing.
The kobold reached the top of the stairs without event. Only a closed door stopped him from leaving the stairwell.
He listened at the door. If it was quiet on the other side, he would proceed.
The door was heavy metal, cold to the touch. He didn't hear any sounds but that could just be because the door was too thick.
I'll recast 'silence' if need be and proceed through the door.
Lahknar opened the door, and found himself looking into multiple barrels of the strange weapons he had become accustomed to seeing since he left his native land.
"Hands up," said one of the knights. "Don't move after, or else."
The knights had him partially surrounded. Any sudden move now would get Lahknar killed.
"Young man," said the electronic voice that had confronted Lahknar in the factory room. "This is a machine world with no life. It was obvious that you came through the special elevator to take my property. I would like to know who sent you."
"Who wants to know?"
Lahknar felt a surge of lightning run through his system, enough to send him to his knees. One of the knights stepped away from him, holding the precious orbs and his weapons.
"Shall we try again?," said the cylinder with the skinny arms. "Who sent you to take my possessions?"
"Some Elf. I don't know his name. He threatened to kill my family if I did not get these for him. Please don't shock me again."
"What did this so-called elf look like?," asked the commander of the machines, thin waldo arms clutching Lahknar's bag of Tears.
"Well, you know, all Elves look alike. This one had red hair though and liked to wear metal gloves."
"Yes, they do," said the metal tank. "Lock him up until I decide what to do with him."
The guards took Lahknar to a room away from the main workings of things, and locked him away devoid of equipment, and hurting. He heard them setting up a guard schedule to prevent his escaping before they did something else to him.
"Hey, guys? Hey, I really have to pee."
"Do it in the corner," said the guard. "It might be your last chance, depending on what the big cheese decides to do. It's not often we get somebody we can work on. He must be crapping himself with glee right now."
"Hey, sir! May I have a drink of water?"
"Make up your mind," said the guard. "First you have to take a leak, and now you want a glass of water. What is your problem?"
"Well, I gotta do both. My species has small bladders and we get thirsty a lot because of it."
"Hold it," said the guard. "I'm sure you won't need to do either one when the boss comes back. He'll probably put one of those metal bugs inside of you then use you for a house boy."
"What kind of metal bug?" Lahknar says, envisioning the giant spider he killed the day before.
"It's probably only a few inches wide," said the guard. "It crawls into your ear and eats your brain. Instant zombie action. Seen it done a couple times. Gruesome as I don't know what."
Lahknar gulped hard. Once again, he looked around for a way out of the cell.
The kobold found himself staring at blank metal walls. One spot did seem warmer than it did before. A small cherry red spot came into being as he watched. A small whiff of burning metal filled the room.
"What's that smell?," the guard asked.
Lahknar cursed.
"The wall is on fire! Help! Help!" Then he got ready to run past the guard as soon as the door opened.
"Pipe down in there," said the guard. "Take a bath. Wait. You won't care about that when you're a zombie."
A small section of the wall fell away, revealing a small spider in the hole. A cutting torch was hooked to it. It beckoned Lahknar forward.
"No funny stuff," Lahknar warned quietly as he climbed into the shaft behind the spider.
Lahknar found himself surrounded by various types of robotic creatures. Most were the basic miniature spider he had been accosted by in the shaft. They were decorated with symbols that he couldn't read. Two round ones, looking like overstuffed crabs, moved to the opening.
The flamethrower spider beckoned Lahknar forward through the shaft that had been cut in the wall to get to his cell. The kobold heard a double hiss as the crabs dropped what looked like cannonballs in his former cell.
The rest of the robots fled in an orderly fashion around Lahknar.
Lahknar followed the spiders.
A double explosion rocked where his cell stood. The robots chittered as they picked up the pace. They led the kobold away from the tower, down corridors and staircases almost untouched by man or beast to a barricade of boxes similar to the one he passed through with his cloud.
A golden minotaur with strange cylinders on his back approached, the cylinders swinging forward to point at the kobold.
"Is this the stranger?," it said, to its smaller brothers that danced around Lahknar.
"Who are you?" the kobold asks, leery of the stranger.
"I am protection unit 3554560838574809750498," said the minotaur. "You should be deleted."
The little spiders and other things began to jump and down, waving their legs at the protection unit. Obviously they didn't like that idea.
"Well, popular opinion disagrees with you Three-Five. Maybe we should discuss this a little more."
"You organic scum is what has wrecked our lovely homeland," said the protective unit. "I should save time and destroy you. These others say you are an enemy of the mind thief. Is this true?"
"Hold up a moment. I am a visitor here. I have never seen a mind thief and I don't know what one is."
"That thing in the tower with his half organic underlings can control our central processing units, even overwrite our command code," said the ominous Three Five. "We have him trapped in there, but everyday he makes more blank shells as slaves to his whims."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng was tired as he slowly walked toward the farming community. He looked for a temple, shrine, or shady grove of trees where he could sit in meditation and then get some sleep.
Sheng found a shrine, essentially a small statue of Shiva on a covered shelf. It didn't come to his waist. He saw a bowl rested before the statue, awaiting an offering of meal, or a small amount of milk.
Sheng took the last of his coins, his cooking pot and large spoon. He meditated for awhile then left the pot, spoon, and coins by the statue. It was not a traditional offering but he didn't have much, and it felt good to lighten his load as much as possible for the rest of the walk.
He found a shady spot to take a nap under a tree.
Sheng was unable to find a tree, but did find a mountain shrub he could rest against. His sleep was interrupted by a foot nudging his ribs.
Sheng slowly opened his eyes and sat up, "Hello," he said with a peaceful smile.
"Move along," said a surly farmhand. "We don't allow lazy tramps to sleep in our fields."
Sheng jumped to his feet, "I am sorry, sir. I am only a tired traveler passing through. I will be on my way and cause no trouble." Sheng's words are friendly with only a slight taste of sarcasm. He picked up his bag and began walking down the path out of the village onward.
"Thank you," said the mountaineer. "We do not allow vagrancy here."
Sheng smiled, "I am not a vagrant. I am a traveller and simply passing through."
Sheng gathered his few meager possessions and walked out of the village.
Sheng had walked a quarter of his journey. The path split three ways as he left. There were two narrow trails, and an almost road big enough for a cart.
Sheng followed the main trail that was big enough for a cart figuring this was the most likely to not dead end on him.
Sheng walked for hours before he saw another sign of human habitation. It was a mountain fort, guarding the pass into the heart of the Hindi nation. The road split, one way leading to the land of the Tsars, the other south.
Sheng took the other road.
The guards at the fort met the tao shih as he approached the gate to travel the south road into the subcontinent. They wore tabards over crimson leather armor. Curved blades hung from their belts.
"What is your business, please?," said the guard, brown eyes betraying the boring rote of his duties.
Sheng greeted the guard with a friendly smile, "I am a pilgrim who brings a message between temple abbots. My only business is to carry the message to a distant temple, offer reverence and return."
"I see," said the guard, interest sparkling his eyes. "I see that you do not have much supplies. Would you like to eat with us before going on?"
Sheng smiled and nodded, "That would be lovely. It is true I have little supplies. I will be happy to leave you some blessings for such kind treatment for I have little to give but blessings."
"Thank you," said the guard. "We will secure you a room to clean up, and a place at the table with us if that is agreeable."
Sheng smiled and bowed, "That would be very generous. Thank you."
"It is of no consequence," said the guard. "Kali smiles on you."
The guard led Sheng through the rather spartan fortress to a room that was decorated luxuriant carpets, tapestries, and candle holders. A large tub stood to one side waiting to be filled with hot water for a bath.
"Someone will be here to help you in a moment," the guard said, before leaving.
Day Two: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick grabbed his bike, supercharged a throwing knife, and threw it at one of his attackers using the negative matter to his advantage.
The knife went through without hurting the vampire at all.
It was made of steel, and only wood or silver, can hurt vampires.
High Castles 4
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq
Roq was on his own, trapped in the storeroom with a giant blob security guard bearing down on him. His axe was the only thing he had close by to defend himself with. He knew he was in trouble if that thing fell into the sewer and started soaking up the water down there.
The problem was where had Paige gone?
Roq tried to take the high ground here, if for nothing else at this point than to try and get away from the water and the possibility of the thing gaining anymore power. He figured that its preoccupation with him should lead it away if he can get up through the ceiling, if there is a ceiling.
There was a hole in the ceiling that allowed Roq to fly outside if he wanted to do it. At least the thing reached for him like he wanted. His plan was working.
Day Two: Plane 9: Paige
Paige uncovered an information booth on a corner as she flew over the peaceful city. High tech was everywhere, like a scene from Star Wars. The only thing missing was aliens.
Then she saw a flying dragon speeding across the skyline.
Paige looked to see where it was headed as she thought to herself 'What the hell is going on and what is a dragon doing here?'
The dragon lands on a round pad affixed to the wall of a building named the Gryffindor Hall according to a sign over the entrance. It became a man in a dark robe, and cheery scarf hanging to his knee. Men in scarlet and gold livery bow to the visitor, ushering him inside as he pulled on a hat over his gray hair.
Paige flew back to the information booth to see if anyone was there that could help her.
The booth was a simple box with a chair for sitting. A screen decorated the front of the thing. A small mike stuck out from under the screen.
Paige walked up to the mike and said into it, "Hello, is there anyone here?"
"This is information booth 73," said a tin voice. "How can I be of assistance?"
The screen in front of the booth lit up in a grid of light green on dark green.
"Oh. Hi...Ummm. Can you tell me where am I and what is this place, please? And why are there dragons flying around here?," asked Paige.
"You are located on Namco Street, Megametropolis, Gamezonia," said Information Booth 73. "I am an information booth who answers questions for travelers to the best of my abilities. I speculate that dragons are flying as transport, or as escaped pets."
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
That explained the security that Lahknar had encountered. These thinking machines were trying to keep their enemy inside his tower, and away from them. It was also bad. The kobold's goal was those two spheres and he would have to get pass an army to get them now.
That didn't even cover the fact the elevator opened in the main hangar of the brain in the jar's minions.
Lahknar thought about this new information for a moment and then said to Three-five, "Look. We are on the same side really--I mean in a 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend' kinda way. That thing in the tower has something of mine and I need to get it back. Unfortunately, your friends won't let me anywhere near the tower because you hate him too. What do you think about working together? That way we can both get what we want."
"We would like for him to be gone," said the minotaur. "As long as he occupies that tower, none of us can break through his defenses with any hope of delivering a fatal blow. He would mind control the leaders of any such act into turning on the rest of us."
"Has anyone tried yet?"
"As soon as that thing becomes aware of us, he begins mind controlling our numbers into killing each other," said the protective unit. "That with his minions allows him to win our battles."
"Well, on second thought, Three-Five, let's go for tea instead."
"What's tea?," said the hulking robot. "I have never heard of it."
At least the cannons rolled back. That had to mean something good for Lahknar. Maybe he could set up some kind of trade. After all he would still have to punch a hole to get to the elevator if wanted to get somewhere that had food and water.
"Tea is a beverage, very tasty. Perhaps you know where I can get some food and drink. Maybe we could arrange a trade of services or something."
"There is nothing to support organic life here except in that tower," said Three Five. "We use fusion as our fuel source."
"Fusion? Isn't that a kind of fungus? Yuck!" the kobold spit on the ground behind him. "Maybe we should kill this organic guy just so you have decent menu options."
"How should we do this?," asked the minotaur golem. "Certainly he knows we took you from his clutches. He will be waiting for you to lead us to victory. What do you think he will look for?"
"Are there any goats around?"
"What are goats?," said the robot. "I don't know that word."
"It's an animal about my size. We could slaughter one, dump its corpse in the tunnel and fool what's-his-name. I guess with no organics though, we couldn't do that. The next best thing is to disguise me as a golem like you. Any ideas?"
"I don't think that would be hard at all," said Three Five. "We would have to replace your current shell with something from one of our dead zones. You have an idea, don't you?"
"Yes. We'll leave my clothes and scorched goat guts all over that access tube," the kobold pointed to the shaft behind him, "then what's-his-name will assume I am dead. He won't suspect a think when I show up later on down the road, ready to fry him. Sound good?"
"Except we blew up your cell to cover your escape," said Three Five. "It would be impossible for your fragile form to reach this level."
"Then everyone already assumes I am dead, right?"
"Except for those who are here," said Three Five. "Why? Do you have another idea?'
"No. Not at the moment. Let's get out of here. Maybe something will come to me on the way."
The swarm of robots, and the huge brass minotaur led the kobold through a series of passages until they came across a pit the size of a village. Objects that he now belonged to the steel golems he had been dealing with were piled haphazardly along the bottom of the pit.
"Great! Let's grab a few of those things and get out of here."
"This is a place for the recycled," said Three Five. "A little respect if you please before we try to get you a disguise."
Lahknar apologized, then bowed his head for a moment of silence.
"Let's see what we can do for a disguise," said Three Five. "I think I like this idea to pass you off as one of us."
He started walking among the piles, searching the empty husks that had outlived their usefulness to their robotic owners.
Lahknar fought back a tear. "I didn't realize you cared that much."
"I don't," said the giant robot, checking the piles of metal and scrap. He began to pull out pieces of old robots, comparing them with Lahknar's body type.
"You don't understand sarcasm either, do you?" Lahknar moved to help him sort through the junk. "It is just as well. I have never been good at it anyway."
"I think this carapace will fit you," said Three Five, dropping the discarded chestpiece over the damaged armor and cloak that Lahknar still wore from his earlier capture. "Now all we need are arms and legs and a head."
Lahknar removed his old armor and tries on the new stuff. He adjusted it to his size as much as he is able and walked about, seeing how it fit and what kind of movement it offered.
The breastplate hung loose without the bulk of his other armor under it. It slapped along his legs as he moved. Three Five produced an arm, that he started pulling the wiring out the dead shell.
While he was waiting for the armor to be done, Lahknar found something to eat. Then, if it took much longer, he will nap for a spell.
The kobold found some mushrooms that looked edible, or at least not too poisonous. While he hunted that down, his new ally had constructed a fairly decent armored disguise. He would look just like a robot to anyone who didn't know what to look for.
"Three-five, you are an artist! Let's go kick some organic butt!"
"I will radio our outposts for information so we can plan a raid," said the minotaur. "Do you have a plan?"
"Let's see what your outpost has to say first."
"I will send word," said Three Five. He was silent for a few moments. "Our outposts report that Debbins is looking for you, and is highly upset."
"Debbins is the organic guy?"
"Yes, he's the thing in the tank that we keep locked up," said Three Five. "Should we storm his tower now, and destroy him now that we have you to lead us?"
"I think we should get a few more pe--I mean, robots together first. Strength in numbers, ya know."
"So you do have a plan," said Three Five. "I knew that I could count on you. I will send word. Where do you want to meet?"
"Well, not a concrete plan--but if you and your comrades can help me out, maybe we can come up with something," Lahknar said. "As far as meeting, pick a safe place that is not too far from our current location."
"There is a spot within sight of the tower," said Three Five. "I will pass a memo. A lot of us would like to see Debbins gone."
"Good. Do you have a map of Debbin's domain that I can refer to once we get there?"
"I believe so," said the huge minotaur, his eyes went blank for a moment. "Yes, I do."
"I think it is upside down."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
After his bath, a fresh set of clothes, and a little rest, Sheng was led by a guard to an ornate and luxurious dining room. The only thing that seemed out of place was the black stone statue of a four armed woman holding various implements of war.
Sheng was led to a place of honor at the head of the table.
Sheng took the seat offered. He was respectful and quiet. He had not expected more than a place to sleep and some simple food. He was curious but also slightly embarrassed. The bath helped but still the signs of travel were on his face and clothes. He was not particularly comfortable in social situations, being much more suited for the temple, library, or wilderness.
Sheng noticed that the attendees and guards wore black tunics and pants with yellow scarves around their necks. The men had turbans of gray and black cloth.
The guard that brought him to his room stood by the door on the other side.
"Shall we begin?," an older man said sitting at the other end of the table, electric light shining from his bald pate. He had a priest's scarlet and black robe with a yellow ribbon tied around his forearm.
The attendants began to dish out the food as it was brought in to the dinner guests.
Sheng ate quietly and respectfully.
The tao shih noticed that he had a guard standing behind his chair while he ate the servings. He also noticed that the dishes served were ritually holy for certain churches, churches that had been wiped out for their practices.
Sheng noted this but kept quiet.
It reminded him of the Thuggee worship of Kali. Even the female statue in the corner was a reminder.
Sheng looked around and wondered what the host's intentions for him might be. When a pause in the conversation gives him a comfortable window to express himself he spoke.
"Honored Priest, it is a pleasure and I am grateful for your kind and generous hospitality. I was not aware of a temple in this area and it is a joy to see you successful. When I leave in the morning, I would like to leave you with a gift of a collection of scrolls. It is my intent that these scrolls will bring you luck, prosperity, and great blessings."
"You are very knowledgeable to think I am a priest," said the man at the end of the table. "My vocation is the captain of the guard for this fort."
Sheng added, "In the morning, I will continue through the mountains. Is there any unusual hazards
ahead that I should be aware?"
"The army holds the lands against all but the most dangerous of beasts," said the Captain. "I am sure you will have nothing to be worried about."
Sheng smiled, "That is good to know." He continued with his meal.
Each course was more delicious than the last. Small talk continued but mostly to ask Sheng about the things he had seen on the road to the fort. The tao shih was fully aware that the guard had not left his post behind the wizard's chair.
It was almost like he was waiting on something to happen.
Sheng answered all their questions completely and honestly. He was aware of the guards and has a growing concern that their interest in him is not entirely honest. He stayed alert and when the meal was done, he said, "The meal was delicious. Thank you very much. It is getting late and I must retire. I have work to do if I am to prepare scrolls for you tonight and then I must rest for I will leave very early in the morning. Thank you again for your generous hospitality. I will prepare scrolls to provide you with good luck, health, fortune, and protection. Good night." He slowly stood and intended to go to his room.
"Thank you for your eating with us," said the captain of the guard. He waved at the guard to escort Sheng back to his room.
The guard was silent as he walked beside the tao shih back to his room.
Everything was just as he left it for dinner.
Sheng packed his things except for his writing materials. He prepared a few scrolls for gifts and
then meditated for several hours.
Sheng found his eyes grew heavier until everything faded to black. He awoke suspended over a large pit of glowing ooze in a metal basket. The guards with their yellow ribbons stood on the lip overlooking green putrensce. A hot wind blew on the exposed skin of his chest.
Sheng looks around slowly waking.
He looked down to see if he had anything that might be used to help him. He looked at the metal cage to see if it was locked or latched. He looked around at who else was present.
The servants of Kali had taken his shirt and boots, but left his pants. His bag of scrolls were on the shelf next to the priest. The cage was a construction of bars hung on a chain. The sides of the thing was close enough to hold him in place without having to strap him down.
A simple latch held the door shut, obviously because if anyone opened the door, they would still have to jump 30 feet to solid ground.
The whole fort seemed to be attendance.
Sheng thought about his situation and what he might do to get free. He smiled to himself and wondered if this will be the end to him. If so, he will accept death with open arms, however for the moment he has not given up on this life.
"We prepare this sacrifice for the servant of Kali so that she might rise in this world," said the priest captain.
He dropped the bag of scrolls into the glowing lava. Sheng felt the release and sucking of his spell's chi as the scrolls sank below the surface. The glowing mass began to climb toward his cage.
Sheng reached out with his mind and absorbed a chi spell as it hit the pit of ooze. His focus grasped
the evoke animus of elemental fire and pumped chi into it. His body burst into flame. Anything he touched that was flammable was sure to catch fire. His touch will do a lot of damage if he can get his mitts on the priest and other cultists.
Sheng tried to get the cage swinging, then he opened the cage and leaped as hard and strong as he could for the edge nearest the priest.
Sheng fell below the edge of the cliff, started falling into the ooze. He could see the stuff actually start reaching for him in an amoebae way. He saw an outcrop of rock pass by in front of him.
Sheng lunged to the outcrop. It was a good climb of about twenty feet to get out of the pit. The problem was the Thugs were swinging their yellow nooses at the edge, lining up to drop him into the giant's cauldron of magic energy below him. One wrong move could leave him as a swirling cloud of dust.
Sheng climbed up as quickly as possible, while he watched to try and avoid the priests' attacks. When he reached the top, he will attack the priests hand to hand. He hoped that his flaming aura will help intimidate the priests.
The priests hoped to rope Sheng in, but quickly realized that their scarves would only catch fire when they touched him. That sent them scrambling for something they could touch him with. He saw that one of the priests was coming with a metal pole to push him off the wall.
Sheng pulled himself on solid ground as the pole came down. He took a solid hit on his shoulder.
Sheng went right for the leader. He tried to sidestep the others for the moment to go right for the head priest. He will strike at him hard with a back hand. The flames covering him gave him a massive amount of damage.
The priest moved away from Sheng at a full run, not wanting to be caught by the flaming fists he was having to deal with.
The tao shih noticed that the guards were arming themselves with metal swords that wouldn't just go away when they hit his aura like the scarves did.
The metal staff drove into his back from behind driving him, to his knees. His aura had protected him from the full damage of the blow but another would lay him out.
He had no illusions what his fate would be then.
For the moment the metal staff was the biggest threat. Sheng moved quickly toward the wielder and swung his flaming fist, keeping the other handy to parry if/when the attacker struck at him again. He hoped his burning hands would subdue this attacker before the guards with swords were on him.
Sheng struck again with his flaming fists, keeping one hand free to parry the guard's attack.
Sheng's hand hit the guard's arm, the touch from his aura setting the man's sleeve aflame. The guard dropped his staff to beat the flame out.
Sheng's intent is to ignite all inflammables, especially the guard's clothing. He grabbed the guard's arm until he caught fire, then he evaded any counter attacks and moved on to another attacker.
Sheng smiled, "Burn baby, burn. Stand down and I will let you live!"
Sheng's grab pulled the arm away like a burning stick of wood. His clothes, especially his tunic, were on fire. He beat at his clothes with his one good hand as the other guards approached with drawn swords.
The metal staff clanged when it hit the ground.
Sheng would fight like a cornered animal. He planned to parry any sword attacks thrown at him and try to catch all the guards' clothing on fire as he struck them one by one. His attacks would be fast and light. He was less concerned about hitting hard since his flaming body should do enough damage. He concentrated on just hitting them.
The first guard Sheng swung at used the blade of his sword to parry to keep the fire from his clothes. He swatted the tao shih in the face with the back swing. It was a stunning blow that drove the Cathayian backwards.
Another guard stepped in to stab the magician with the point of his sword. Sheng was able to parry the blade, but unable to touch the man before he stepped back.
Sheng could see that these people had kept people hemmed in before with their display of teamwork. They were trying to force him to the killing summoning pit.
At least he knew if he could keep the twelve guards busy long enough, their clothes would catch on fire.
The guards came at him fast and furious but he managed to block all their sword slashes though they kept their flesh far from the point of impact with his aura.
With twelve guards, Sheng was significantly outnumbered. He fought like a cornered tiger, hoping to continue his attacks and tried hard not to give up any distance between him and the pit. He kept trying to catch their clothes on fire with his attacks.
The first guard Sheng attacked took his fist in the face, setting his hair and flesh on fire. The man went down, trying to put his face out.
The closest guard tried to slash Sheng with his sword.
Sheng dodged and slipped out of the circle and behind some of the attackers. He will continue to dodge attacks and strike back trying to catch more of the guards clothing on fire. He will try and slowly move toward the exit of this room without turning his back on the guards.
The closest guard fell down when he tried to stab the agile tao shih. He landed at Sheng's feet, sword sliding free.
Sheng reached down to touch the guard's clothing as he moved past him, ready to defend other attacks and attack another guard that was near him.
The guard tried to fend off the touch, but his shirt goes up in flames. Two of the others try to beat out the flame as the rest try to encircle the tao shih.
Sheng still had plenty of room to back up and run from the guards. A flight of steps leading to upper caverns revealed themselves to him. There was also a door to the left of the stairs.
Sheng went for the door. He tried not to get hit in the back as he ran for the door and tried to open it.
Day Two: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick saw one of the vampires pick up a rock as big as a car and hurl it at him with tremendous force.
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq
Roq was on his own, trapped in the storeroom with a giant blob security guard bearing down on him. His axe was the only thing he had close by to defend himself with. He knew he was in trouble if that thing fell into the sewer and started soaking up the water down there.
The problem was where had Paige gone?
Roq tried to take the high ground here, if for nothing else at this point than to try and get away from the water and the possibility of the thing gaining anymore power. He figured that its preoccupation with him should lead it away if he can get up through the ceiling, if there is a ceiling.
There was a hole in the ceiling that allowed Roq to fly outside if he wanted to do it. At least the thing reached for him like he wanted. His plan was working.
Day Two: Plane 9: Paige
Paige uncovered an information booth on a corner as she flew over the peaceful city. High tech was everywhere, like a scene from Star Wars. The only thing missing was aliens.
Then she saw a flying dragon speeding across the skyline.
Paige looked to see where it was headed as she thought to herself 'What the hell is going on and what is a dragon doing here?'
The dragon lands on a round pad affixed to the wall of a building named the Gryffindor Hall according to a sign over the entrance. It became a man in a dark robe, and cheery scarf hanging to his knee. Men in scarlet and gold livery bow to the visitor, ushering him inside as he pulled on a hat over his gray hair.
Paige flew back to the information booth to see if anyone was there that could help her.
The booth was a simple box with a chair for sitting. A screen decorated the front of the thing. A small mike stuck out from under the screen.
Paige walked up to the mike and said into it, "Hello, is there anyone here?"
"This is information booth 73," said a tin voice. "How can I be of assistance?"
The screen in front of the booth lit up in a grid of light green on dark green.
"Oh. Hi...Ummm. Can you tell me where am I and what is this place, please? And why are there dragons flying around here?," asked Paige.
"You are located on Namco Street, Megametropolis, Gamezonia," said Information Booth 73. "I am an information booth who answers questions for travelers to the best of my abilities. I speculate that dragons are flying as transport, or as escaped pets."
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
That explained the security that Lahknar had encountered. These thinking machines were trying to keep their enemy inside his tower, and away from them. It was also bad. The kobold's goal was those two spheres and he would have to get pass an army to get them now.
That didn't even cover the fact the elevator opened in the main hangar of the brain in the jar's minions.
Lahknar thought about this new information for a moment and then said to Three-five, "Look. We are on the same side really--I mean in a 'the enemy of my enemy is my friend' kinda way. That thing in the tower has something of mine and I need to get it back. Unfortunately, your friends won't let me anywhere near the tower because you hate him too. What do you think about working together? That way we can both get what we want."
"We would like for him to be gone," said the minotaur. "As long as he occupies that tower, none of us can break through his defenses with any hope of delivering a fatal blow. He would mind control the leaders of any such act into turning on the rest of us."
"Has anyone tried yet?"
"As soon as that thing becomes aware of us, he begins mind controlling our numbers into killing each other," said the protective unit. "That with his minions allows him to win our battles."
"Well, on second thought, Three-Five, let's go for tea instead."
"What's tea?," said the hulking robot. "I have never heard of it."
At least the cannons rolled back. That had to mean something good for Lahknar. Maybe he could set up some kind of trade. After all he would still have to punch a hole to get to the elevator if wanted to get somewhere that had food and water.
"Tea is a beverage, very tasty. Perhaps you know where I can get some food and drink. Maybe we could arrange a trade of services or something."
"There is nothing to support organic life here except in that tower," said Three Five. "We use fusion as our fuel source."
"Fusion? Isn't that a kind of fungus? Yuck!" the kobold spit on the ground behind him. "Maybe we should kill this organic guy just so you have decent menu options."
"How should we do this?," asked the minotaur golem. "Certainly he knows we took you from his clutches. He will be waiting for you to lead us to victory. What do you think he will look for?"
"Are there any goats around?"
"What are goats?," said the robot. "I don't know that word."
"It's an animal about my size. We could slaughter one, dump its corpse in the tunnel and fool what's-his-name. I guess with no organics though, we couldn't do that. The next best thing is to disguise me as a golem like you. Any ideas?"
"I don't think that would be hard at all," said Three Five. "We would have to replace your current shell with something from one of our dead zones. You have an idea, don't you?"
"Yes. We'll leave my clothes and scorched goat guts all over that access tube," the kobold pointed to the shaft behind him, "then what's-his-name will assume I am dead. He won't suspect a think when I show up later on down the road, ready to fry him. Sound good?"
"Except we blew up your cell to cover your escape," said Three Five. "It would be impossible for your fragile form to reach this level."
"Then everyone already assumes I am dead, right?"
"Except for those who are here," said Three Five. "Why? Do you have another idea?'
"No. Not at the moment. Let's get out of here. Maybe something will come to me on the way."
The swarm of robots, and the huge brass minotaur led the kobold through a series of passages until they came across a pit the size of a village. Objects that he now belonged to the steel golems he had been dealing with were piled haphazardly along the bottom of the pit.
"Great! Let's grab a few of those things and get out of here."
"This is a place for the recycled," said Three Five. "A little respect if you please before we try to get you a disguise."
Lahknar apologized, then bowed his head for a moment of silence.
"Let's see what we can do for a disguise," said Three Five. "I think I like this idea to pass you off as one of us."
He started walking among the piles, searching the empty husks that had outlived their usefulness to their robotic owners.
Lahknar fought back a tear. "I didn't realize you cared that much."
"I don't," said the giant robot, checking the piles of metal and scrap. He began to pull out pieces of old robots, comparing them with Lahknar's body type.
"You don't understand sarcasm either, do you?" Lahknar moved to help him sort through the junk. "It is just as well. I have never been good at it anyway."
"I think this carapace will fit you," said Three Five, dropping the discarded chestpiece over the damaged armor and cloak that Lahknar still wore from his earlier capture. "Now all we need are arms and legs and a head."
Lahknar removed his old armor and tries on the new stuff. He adjusted it to his size as much as he is able and walked about, seeing how it fit and what kind of movement it offered.
The breastplate hung loose without the bulk of his other armor under it. It slapped along his legs as he moved. Three Five produced an arm, that he started pulling the wiring out the dead shell.
While he was waiting for the armor to be done, Lahknar found something to eat. Then, if it took much longer, he will nap for a spell.
The kobold found some mushrooms that looked edible, or at least not too poisonous. While he hunted that down, his new ally had constructed a fairly decent armored disguise. He would look just like a robot to anyone who didn't know what to look for.
"Three-five, you are an artist! Let's go kick some organic butt!"
"I will radio our outposts for information so we can plan a raid," said the minotaur. "Do you have a plan?"
"Let's see what your outpost has to say first."
"I will send word," said Three Five. He was silent for a few moments. "Our outposts report that Debbins is looking for you, and is highly upset."
"Debbins is the organic guy?"
"Yes, he's the thing in the tank that we keep locked up," said Three Five. "Should we storm his tower now, and destroy him now that we have you to lead us?"
"I think we should get a few more pe--I mean, robots together first. Strength in numbers, ya know."
"So you do have a plan," said Three Five. "I knew that I could count on you. I will send word. Where do you want to meet?"
"Well, not a concrete plan--but if you and your comrades can help me out, maybe we can come up with something," Lahknar said. "As far as meeting, pick a safe place that is not too far from our current location."
"There is a spot within sight of the tower," said Three Five. "I will pass a memo. A lot of us would like to see Debbins gone."
"Good. Do you have a map of Debbin's domain that I can refer to once we get there?"
"I believe so," said the huge minotaur, his eyes went blank for a moment. "Yes, I do."
"I think it is upside down."
Day Four: Plane 33: Sheng
After his bath, a fresh set of clothes, and a little rest, Sheng was led by a guard to an ornate and luxurious dining room. The only thing that seemed out of place was the black stone statue of a four armed woman holding various implements of war.
Sheng was led to a place of honor at the head of the table.
Sheng took the seat offered. He was respectful and quiet. He had not expected more than a place to sleep and some simple food. He was curious but also slightly embarrassed. The bath helped but still the signs of travel were on his face and clothes. He was not particularly comfortable in social situations, being much more suited for the temple, library, or wilderness.
Sheng noticed that the attendees and guards wore black tunics and pants with yellow scarves around their necks. The men had turbans of gray and black cloth.
The guard that brought him to his room stood by the door on the other side.
"Shall we begin?," an older man said sitting at the other end of the table, electric light shining from his bald pate. He had a priest's scarlet and black robe with a yellow ribbon tied around his forearm.
The attendants began to dish out the food as it was brought in to the dinner guests.
Sheng ate quietly and respectfully.
The tao shih noticed that he had a guard standing behind his chair while he ate the servings. He also noticed that the dishes served were ritually holy for certain churches, churches that had been wiped out for their practices.
Sheng noted this but kept quiet.
It reminded him of the Thuggee worship of Kali. Even the female statue in the corner was a reminder.
Sheng looked around and wondered what the host's intentions for him might be. When a pause in the conversation gives him a comfortable window to express himself he spoke.
"Honored Priest, it is a pleasure and I am grateful for your kind and generous hospitality. I was not aware of a temple in this area and it is a joy to see you successful. When I leave in the morning, I would like to leave you with a gift of a collection of scrolls. It is my intent that these scrolls will bring you luck, prosperity, and great blessings."
"You are very knowledgeable to think I am a priest," said the man at the end of the table. "My vocation is the captain of the guard for this fort."
Sheng added, "In the morning, I will continue through the mountains. Is there any unusual hazards
ahead that I should be aware?"
"The army holds the lands against all but the most dangerous of beasts," said the Captain. "I am sure you will have nothing to be worried about."
Sheng smiled, "That is good to know." He continued with his meal.
Each course was more delicious than the last. Small talk continued but mostly to ask Sheng about the things he had seen on the road to the fort. The tao shih was fully aware that the guard had not left his post behind the wizard's chair.
It was almost like he was waiting on something to happen.
Sheng answered all their questions completely and honestly. He was aware of the guards and has a growing concern that their interest in him is not entirely honest. He stayed alert and when the meal was done, he said, "The meal was delicious. Thank you very much. It is getting late and I must retire. I have work to do if I am to prepare scrolls for you tonight and then I must rest for I will leave very early in the morning. Thank you again for your generous hospitality. I will prepare scrolls to provide you with good luck, health, fortune, and protection. Good night." He slowly stood and intended to go to his room.
"Thank you for your eating with us," said the captain of the guard. He waved at the guard to escort Sheng back to his room.
The guard was silent as he walked beside the tao shih back to his room.
Everything was just as he left it for dinner.
Sheng packed his things except for his writing materials. He prepared a few scrolls for gifts and
then meditated for several hours.
Sheng found his eyes grew heavier until everything faded to black. He awoke suspended over a large pit of glowing ooze in a metal basket. The guards with their yellow ribbons stood on the lip overlooking green putrensce. A hot wind blew on the exposed skin of his chest.
Sheng looks around slowly waking.
He looked down to see if he had anything that might be used to help him. He looked at the metal cage to see if it was locked or latched. He looked around at who else was present.
The servants of Kali had taken his shirt and boots, but left his pants. His bag of scrolls were on the shelf next to the priest. The cage was a construction of bars hung on a chain. The sides of the thing was close enough to hold him in place without having to strap him down.
A simple latch held the door shut, obviously because if anyone opened the door, they would still have to jump 30 feet to solid ground.
The whole fort seemed to be attendance.
Sheng thought about his situation and what he might do to get free. He smiled to himself and wondered if this will be the end to him. If so, he will accept death with open arms, however for the moment he has not given up on this life.
"We prepare this sacrifice for the servant of Kali so that she might rise in this world," said the priest captain.
He dropped the bag of scrolls into the glowing lava. Sheng felt the release and sucking of his spell's chi as the scrolls sank below the surface. The glowing mass began to climb toward his cage.
Sheng reached out with his mind and absorbed a chi spell as it hit the pit of ooze. His focus grasped
the evoke animus of elemental fire and pumped chi into it. His body burst into flame. Anything he touched that was flammable was sure to catch fire. His touch will do a lot of damage if he can get his mitts on the priest and other cultists.
Sheng tried to get the cage swinging, then he opened the cage and leaped as hard and strong as he could for the edge nearest the priest.
Sheng fell below the edge of the cliff, started falling into the ooze. He could see the stuff actually start reaching for him in an amoebae way. He saw an outcrop of rock pass by in front of him.
Sheng lunged to the outcrop. It was a good climb of about twenty feet to get out of the pit. The problem was the Thugs were swinging their yellow nooses at the edge, lining up to drop him into the giant's cauldron of magic energy below him. One wrong move could leave him as a swirling cloud of dust.
Sheng climbed up as quickly as possible, while he watched to try and avoid the priests' attacks. When he reached the top, he will attack the priests hand to hand. He hoped that his flaming aura will help intimidate the priests.
The priests hoped to rope Sheng in, but quickly realized that their scarves would only catch fire when they touched him. That sent them scrambling for something they could touch him with. He saw that one of the priests was coming with a metal pole to push him off the wall.
Sheng pulled himself on solid ground as the pole came down. He took a solid hit on his shoulder.
Sheng went right for the leader. He tried to sidestep the others for the moment to go right for the head priest. He will strike at him hard with a back hand. The flames covering him gave him a massive amount of damage.
The priest moved away from Sheng at a full run, not wanting to be caught by the flaming fists he was having to deal with.
The tao shih noticed that the guards were arming themselves with metal swords that wouldn't just go away when they hit his aura like the scarves did.
The metal staff drove into his back from behind driving him, to his knees. His aura had protected him from the full damage of the blow but another would lay him out.
He had no illusions what his fate would be then.
For the moment the metal staff was the biggest threat. Sheng moved quickly toward the wielder and swung his flaming fist, keeping the other handy to parry if/when the attacker struck at him again. He hoped his burning hands would subdue this attacker before the guards with swords were on him.
Sheng struck again with his flaming fists, keeping one hand free to parry the guard's attack.
Sheng's hand hit the guard's arm, the touch from his aura setting the man's sleeve aflame. The guard dropped his staff to beat the flame out.
Sheng's intent is to ignite all inflammables, especially the guard's clothing. He grabbed the guard's arm until he caught fire, then he evaded any counter attacks and moved on to another attacker.
Sheng smiled, "Burn baby, burn. Stand down and I will let you live!"
Sheng's grab pulled the arm away like a burning stick of wood. His clothes, especially his tunic, were on fire. He beat at his clothes with his one good hand as the other guards approached with drawn swords.
The metal staff clanged when it hit the ground.
Sheng would fight like a cornered animal. He planned to parry any sword attacks thrown at him and try to catch all the guards' clothing on fire as he struck them one by one. His attacks would be fast and light. He was less concerned about hitting hard since his flaming body should do enough damage. He concentrated on just hitting them.
The first guard Sheng swung at used the blade of his sword to parry to keep the fire from his clothes. He swatted the tao shih in the face with the back swing. It was a stunning blow that drove the Cathayian backwards.
Another guard stepped in to stab the magician with the point of his sword. Sheng was able to parry the blade, but unable to touch the man before he stepped back.
Sheng could see that these people had kept people hemmed in before with their display of teamwork. They were trying to force him to the killing summoning pit.
At least he knew if he could keep the twelve guards busy long enough, their clothes would catch on fire.
The guards came at him fast and furious but he managed to block all their sword slashes though they kept their flesh far from the point of impact with his aura.
With twelve guards, Sheng was significantly outnumbered. He fought like a cornered tiger, hoping to continue his attacks and tried hard not to give up any distance between him and the pit. He kept trying to catch their clothes on fire with his attacks.
The first guard Sheng attacked took his fist in the face, setting his hair and flesh on fire. The man went down, trying to put his face out.
The closest guard tried to slash Sheng with his sword.
Sheng dodged and slipped out of the circle and behind some of the attackers. He will continue to dodge attacks and strike back trying to catch more of the guards clothing on fire. He will try and slowly move toward the exit of this room without turning his back on the guards.
The closest guard fell down when he tried to stab the agile tao shih. He landed at Sheng's feet, sword sliding free.
Sheng reached down to touch the guard's clothing as he moved past him, ready to defend other attacks and attack another guard that was near him.
The guard tried to fend off the touch, but his shirt goes up in flames. Two of the others try to beat out the flame as the rest try to encircle the tao shih.
Sheng still had plenty of room to back up and run from the guards. A flight of steps leading to upper caverns revealed themselves to him. There was also a door to the left of the stairs.
Sheng went for the door. He tried not to get hit in the back as he ran for the door and tried to open it.
Day Two: Plane 99: Maverick
Maverick saw one of the vampires pick up a rock as big as a car and hurl it at him with tremendous force.
Day Two: Plane Nine: Paige
The glowing screen danced in front of Paige's eyes, depicting a polygonal continent, and the logo InFoCo across the mass. A glowing red dot was at the end of the almost crab-like landmass's butt. She didn't need a you are here beside that to tell her that was where the information booth stood.
It also told her she wasn't on Earth anymore.
Paige looked around and thought to herself Aahhh Hell.. Now how do I get out of here?
Then she looked back at the screen and asked, "Can you tell me how I got here and where here is exactly?"
"The city net tracked you arriving from this direction," said the booth. "You are located on Namco Street, Megametropolis, Gamezonia."
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar, dressed in his new armor, and carrying something called a vibrating sword, accompanied by Three Five, was at the head of a mass of steel and electricity looking for him to counter their nemesis. In the distance, he could see the pitted tower where his prize was kept, a rotten tooth among more beautiful structures.
A whirlwind of thoughts ran through Lahknar's head. Three days ago, he had set out for a quiet village on the Old Kingdom Lowlands looking for something to do other than mining iron like the rest of his clan.
Now, much to his disbelief, he stood at the head of an army of golems in a dimension know one back home would ever believe existed.
The entire experience took his breath away. It seemed like a dream with some unknown force propelling him forward. His destiny--whatever that would be--lay in the tower ahead. In his heart, he knew he could not deny it.
He turned to Three-Five, "Okay. Is there an entrance that doesn't get a lot of traffic? I think that one would be best for our purposes."
"We have sealed all of them," said Three Five, projecting a map into the air from a square pad built in his arm. "We know that he has mounted defenses to try and stop an armed assault."
Various floors and the roof lit up on the map to show where Debbins's knights and minions would go to fend off Lahknar's army.
After much thought, Lahknar proposed the following plan: "Let's divide our force into four groups. The first and largest will assault the main entrance to Debbins's tower.
"The second and smallest (which I will be a part of) sneak in and knock out the power supply.
"The third group will attack the tower at a point directly opposite where the second group enters, so that the first and third groups act as a diversion.
"Meanwhile, the fourth group will hang back until the diversion groups are either in need of reinforcements or able to penetrate the tower's defenses, at which time those three groups will recombine and continue attacking Debbin's forces inside the tower until they meet up with the second group or hear from us that Debbin has been neutralized.
"Any questions?"
"How will we deal with the mind thief's powers?," said Three Five. "You are the only one immune."
"Explain these powers to me again."
"He can override any citizen's programming that he can see," said Three Five. "That could be disastrous if he picked a citizen that was capable of inflicting harm on our offensive."
"Does this power work at night too?"
"It works all the time as far as we have determined," said Three Five.
"So he can turn any one of your golems against you at will? This is not good," the kobold sat down, thinking, "How many golems can he control at once?"
"We believe one at a time," said Three Five. "If it is the right one, he can stall our advance while his half organic minions do the rest."
"Is there anything we can do to neutralize this power?"
"Shoot him?," asked Three Five, obviously thinking the kobold had more experience with that type of thing than he did.
"Well, that is the plan, but how do we get there from here?"
"I believe that you will be able to confront the organic with a small unit to help you," said Three Five, obviously displaying a lot of confidence in his new ally. "The rest of us will start a bombardment to keep them busy."
"Okay. That works. Let's get to it."
Three Five gave the command. All of the protective units began to fire at the building with their shoulder units. The air burned with the discharge. Answering fire swept down from the upper floors, burning some of Lahknar's conscripts.
"Go," said Three Five. "Any suggestions will be heard by the radio carrier."
Lahknar ran toward the back entrance, not daring to look back. He focused on the fire above just enough to keep from getting toasted.
A small squad accompanies the kobold. He noted that while he has two of the bombadiers that blew up his cell with him, most of these robots don't seem armed in anyway. He had some spiders, dragonflies, and a silver dog robot.
"Let's get into the tower and worry about firepower when the fight starts."
The robots led the way to a door away from the fighting. The spiders began to cut it down for Lahknar to proceed.
Lahknar cast silence again, glad that he had been able to take a rest and return to full power. The field spread out, covering his footsteps, and those robots close to him. The two spiders outside the field's range clanked along as they entered the hall.
Lahknar's crew had cut into a small lobby area. These thinking machines had built a public area mimicking the open courtyards he was familiar with from back home. Red nets lit up filling the area.
Lahknar avoided the lasers like the plague, but still had to find a way through.
His helpers disrupt the web on his command, forcing a passage for his entourage. Reports filed into his ear, letting him know that Three Five was still barraging the upper floors, as if he didn't know that from the way the building shook.
Trying not to strut through the room, Lahknar crossed it and waited for his entourage. As soon as everyone gathered, they will continue.
The robots led the adventurer to an elevator, and a ladder to get to the domicile of his enemy. Lahknar already knew that part of the building was on fire from the barrage outside from the radio in his helmet.
The kobold requested a status report from Three-Five.
"We have set fire to the upper two floors," said Three Five. "Several defensive posts have been knocked out. We have lost some of our front line as they tried to get into the building by other means."
"Thanks, Three-five. Continue with your objective and report again in thirty minutes. We will continue with our objective as well."
Lahknar heard the heavy clanking of footsteps. It looked like the defense was getting their act together and coming down to take him out.
Acting quickly, the kobold had the golems form a defensive perimeter around him. They did not stop walking, but prepared to take out anything that might slow them from reaching their objective.
Lahknar noticed that he was the tallest thing with armor in the middle of the group like a tall weed in the middle of a flower bed. The steps were coming closer. He would have a moment of surprise to act when the others came in view.
Silently, Lahknar led his crew into a darkened room where they could hide until the enemy passed.
The half organics passed the lonely office without stopping. Luckily all the metal in the building helped muffled the movements of Lahknar's team. The wolf showed that the squad of four were setting up some kind of catapult for defense from a ground attack.
Let's ambush them. I think a 'cloud of slumber' might do the trick and then I will let wolfie and the spiders disable them and their weapon.
Lahknar cast the spell. One stayed on his feet wobbling, one staggered against the wall, two fell flat on their faces.
The wolf leaped across the space and smashed the wobbling knight against the wall, tearing at him with teeth and claws. The dragonflies grabbed the other and flung him against the wall hard enough to make the metal ring.
"Deactivate them and take their weapons," Lahknar ordered.
The spider mechanics fell on their victims with saws and blow torches. In a moment Lahknar had clockwork knights just struggling to breathe without their life support.
Once that was done, Lahknar ordered his group to continue with their objective. "Let's find a way upstairs."
The group found a set of stairs and an elevator. One bombardier chirped at a vent system opening.
Lahknar walked over. "What is it?"
The bombardier pulled the vent cover off and walked inside on its six legs. It paused to wave at Lahknar, before going forward into the darkness.
The shaft was large enough for Lahknar to follow.
Lahknar was again in the middle of his group, the largest thing in the pipe. The dog was way behind. The bugs were in the middle. The dragonflies had to stay behind. Their wings were too big for the shaft.
"Dragonflies, you can still help. Take the elevators up to Debbun's floor and meet us there. We will continue this way. Maintain contact and be safe," Lahknar said. The group continued forward.
The group rushed through the vent system, the spiders deactivating the nets that were supposed to keep them out. Several times fires rushed by, obviously from the attack going on outside.
They reached the command center. Knights manned square lights, issuing commands. Debbins was nowhere to be seen.
Day Five: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng, still wrapped in the mantle of fire, was able to open the door. It led into a natural gallery where food was kept in dry wooden boxes. He could see barrels of something at the very back of the long store room.
The screams of the man he had set on fire was drowned out by an awful slurping noise.
Sheng ran up the stairs.
The guards ran to follow, wary of his aura of flame. He had a good lead, and was able to reach the door ahead of them. The question was what peril lay beyond in the upper reaches of the cavern.
Sheng threw open the door at the top of the stairs, he is ready to face any peril. All he has to lose is his life.
The hallway beyond was empty. Apparently all of the guards, or most of them, was behind him.
Sheng continued up the higher halls. He lit any combustables on fire, opened doors, and otherwise looked for enemies/exits.
Sheng looked for something familiar (he was knocked out when carried here). He wanted to find a way out before his spell ran out. He will stop to fight the leader/priest if he finds him though.
Sheng eventually came across the room he had been given as a guest. He knew which the way the door was. He had about a minute left on his spell.
Sheng threw open the door to his room and looked to see if any of his gear remained.
If his writing supplies were here and were not thrown in the fire with his scrolls, he will have to evaluate the situation. If only some of his non-flammable gear remained he will grab it and run. If flammable gear remained, he will have to judge its import and make a new plan if the gear is judged necessary.
Without scrolls or writing supplies, Sheng was a simple martial artist with no real powers or abilities. He hoped they were not destroyed because this would leave him without magic until he returned to civilization. However, if they were destroyed he would just set this place ablaze while his spell was still active and then run for the exit.
Sheng planned on running away from this place. Without magic, he was at a major disadvantage, and highly outnumbered. He was going to head for the wilderness.
Sheng discovered that the only thing that had been thrown into the cauldron were his finished spells. Obviously after his chi and magic power was fed to the cauldron, the rest of his gear would be buried somewhere else in case someone started to look for him later.
Sheng canceled the spell so he was no longer covered in flame. He grabbed his gear and ran for the exit.
Sheng made it to the central courtyard in front of the huge gates before he was spotted by sentries. He could see that the bar was thrown to lock people out for the night.
If he wanted to get out, he had to pull that bar before the sentries got down from their posts to stop him.
Sheng ran at top speed and threw the bar to open the gate. He was intent on getting out of this place.
The tao shih crossed the space aware that arrows were appearing in the ground around him as he ran. He made it to the gate without getting hurt, but heard the rattling of weapons as the guards tried to descend the steps inside the wall to stop him.
He threw the heavy wood down and pushed through before more arrows speckled the wood around his head.
The road beside the fort led deeper into the country if he could get past the archers. The other way led back toward the mountains. Both had risks that he must face.
Sheng decided to take his chances in the mountains. He ran in a zig zag to avoid arrows and ran for the mountains, not looking back until he was sure he was out of arrow range.
The guards freed the doors so they could embark in force. Sheng knew they couldn't allow him to live. He had seen their secret and that coupled with the fact the Thugs were outlawed could turn the authorities on that fort. They would have to hunt him down as fast as possible, perhaps killing any they encountered.
Sheng ran fast for now. He tried to evade the guards and avoid capture. He will travel at night and
hide by day. He will slowly begin to create a few scrolls when he has a chance to rest.
Sheng will not move directly toward his intended destination. He will circle around and travel in zig zagged lines. Eventually when he has a break from running he will make a float on lines of chi scroll so he can fly for a time and hopeful foil their tracking.
Sheng is at this point less concerned about returning to civilization and turning them in and more concerned about hiding out and evading them. With his fasting skills, he should be able to last in the wilderness for some time even with nearly no supplies.
Sheng made it into the foothills. The soldiers were right behind, at the edge of his vision. He did find a place that looked like it would hide him, a small cave in a hillside. Shrubs sprouted around the opening.
Seeing no other option, Sheng went for the cave. Once he was in, he pulled the shrubs branches back into place to cover his cave. He waited quietly for the guards to pass.
The guards came down the path in a rush, looking for the tao shih as they went. One of them stopped, examining the shrubbery. He walked closer, reaching for the shrubbery. The expression on his face told the wizard that he had heard something in the cave.
Sheng attacked quickly striking with a two hand push attack. He hoped he will stun the guard and
finish him before the other guards find him. Sheng will fight for his life.
Sheng's two handed push attack caught the man's head and jammed it into the roof of the cave. The guard went down without a sound.
Sheng waited to see if the other guards pass by. He hoped they went far enough to let him slip out of the cave unseen and circle back to avoid them.
The man he had knocked out was the last man in line. No one seemed to have missed him as they went around the bend. Perhaps it was expected that some would be out of sight during the search for the wizard.
Sheng left the man in the cave (dragged his body in and hid it). Then he took off running back the way he had came and away from the guards. After he was obviously out of line of sight, he will
climb up the hill and over to the next valley. He hoped to avoid the guards as best he could.
Sheng could see the fort in the distance, but it looked like he gave the Thugs the slip. The next valley was more of the same rockiness but he might be able to use it to go around the fort.
Sheng followed the next valley, keeping his head low. He hoped to move past the fort and avoid the guards. He won't stop to take a break till he put some significant distance between him and the fort.
Sheng was easily able to sneak into Hindustan with all the guards chasing after him. It looked like he would be able to complete his mission without any more trouble.
Sheng continued hiking at a fast pace until he was nearly exhausted. Then he found a place to hide, maybe another cave. He meditated for at least 2 hours. He drew some squiggle script on a page to store his chi into the paper. He could then use this chi for making scrolls later. Then he slept for a few hours and got up and started walking again. He had a good meal at the fort, so he wouldn't
need to eat again for a few days. He continued toward his destination.
After two more days of travel, Sheng spotted the monastery he had been sent to contact. It floated on sea of rock, wooden walls forming a barricade that gave way to another rock wall beyond. A central tower stood above the wall so visitors may be observed and reported.
Sheng slowly walked toward the monastery. He was obviously unarmed and walked to the front gate.
"Ho, brother," said a monk at the gate of the monastery. "You look as if you have came a long way."
Sheng smiled, "I have traveled a long way and overcome strong obstacles to bring you important news. May I enter brother?"
"Assuredly," said the monk. "You may enter and find rest and comfort. I will tell the abbot you are here."
Sheng smiled, "Thank you brother. I am dusty and dirty from the road, I would be grateful for the chance to clean up and then meet the abbot at his first convenience."
Sheng wanted to get cleaned up if possible before meeting the abbot.
"Certainly," said the monk. He turned to a student, sweeping the stone courtyard nearby. "Please take our visitor to the bath house."
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq
Roq was going to fly out and see if he could lure the thing after him. He kept his eyes open for anything interesting, he doesn't want any extra surprises.
The taffy thing reared after him, reaching for him with extended hands, tentacles, limbs. Luckily he was too close to the building for a missile to be launched to take him out. Still he knew that some kind of an alarm had been sent out, with this monster playing as a security guard.
Plane 70: Day One: Corran
Corran was highly pleased with the success of his experiment. His services were in demand all over the planet. At one observatory, he and his fellow scientists had identified a set of sparks at the outer edge of the system.
The observatory staff launched a small robot probe at the numerous specks heading for the inner planets.
"Corran?," said Dr. Wils. "The space net has lost contact with the neighboring system."
"Perhaps we should go explore this phenomena."
Corran decided to take a ship out to the disturbance.
The little one man craft crossed the gulf as fast as its four engines could take it. The scientist found himself looking at a fleet of ships, some as big as a city. They were heading toward his home world at a fast clip.
I'll race back to warn my people.
Corran spotted fighters breaking off to chase him back to his planet. His little speedster didn't have any weapons, and minimal shielding. If they caught up with him, he would fry.
Corran burned to move as fast as he could.
Corran could see the fighters were right on him as he flew toward a gas giant. The thick atmosphere could hide him if he survived the high winds.
I'll risk it. Full throttle ahead.
Corran's scout ship bumped and shook as it pierced the heavy cloud cover above the planet. His sensors went blank as the planet cut off his electronics. he was flying blind as a bat.
The only consolation was that the fighters were also flying blind trying to shoot him down.
He banked right as much as he could and hoped the fighters couldn't find him.
Corran's ship almost shook apart as he turned in the fog. Luckily there wasn't anything in the bank around him as he cut a swath through the turbulent atmosphere.
His plan might work after all.
Plane 99: Day One: Noir
Noir, crossed over from a primitive world to a strange mishmash of a place. He had grown used to flying boats, weird looking people, and the enemy of all that didn't belong, the Coalition.
He had been able to flee the magic zone with his life and a few possessions. He was a hundred miles from the closest civilization with the Dinosaur Swamp to the east, and the Pecos Empire to the west. Directly south of him was the Gulf.
Something glittered ahead from a covering of moss and shrubbery.
NOIR moved closer but cautious to get a better look.
He found an empty shell that resembled a gutted robot. He didn't see the legs or arms that denoted it as humanoid or animal. A red crystal eye stared at him as he looked at it.
Noir kicked the shell.
Something clicked inside. A green mist enveloped him from head to toe, covering his fur in slime.
"If you are hearing this, you are already dead," said a tinny voice from inside the shell. "A virus has been released that will slay you in twenty four hours unless you can kill 1000 beings and take their life energy. If you succeed, please return here for further instructions."
Noir talked to the machine. "Who are you?"
"I am Whistle," said the mechanical voice.
"Who put you here?"
"The Coalition," said Whistle. "Why do you care?"
"Do you need repair? or what is your purpose?"
"Yes I need repair," said Whistle. "Can you help me?"
Noir said, "Maybe we can help each other. You tell me how to repair you and I can do my best or find someone who is capable. And you can tell me about me dying in 24 hours.
"It's an automatic defense system," said Whistle. "Good luck with it."
The glowing screen danced in front of Paige's eyes, depicting a polygonal continent, and the logo InFoCo across the mass. A glowing red dot was at the end of the almost crab-like landmass's butt. She didn't need a you are here beside that to tell her that was where the information booth stood.
It also told her she wasn't on Earth anymore.
Paige looked around and thought to herself Aahhh Hell.. Now how do I get out of here?
Then she looked back at the screen and asked, "Can you tell me how I got here and where here is exactly?"
"The city net tracked you arriving from this direction," said the booth. "You are located on Namco Street, Megametropolis, Gamezonia."
Day Three: Plane 55: Lahknar
Lahknar, dressed in his new armor, and carrying something called a vibrating sword, accompanied by Three Five, was at the head of a mass of steel and electricity looking for him to counter their nemesis. In the distance, he could see the pitted tower where his prize was kept, a rotten tooth among more beautiful structures.
A whirlwind of thoughts ran through Lahknar's head. Three days ago, he had set out for a quiet village on the Old Kingdom Lowlands looking for something to do other than mining iron like the rest of his clan.
Now, much to his disbelief, he stood at the head of an army of golems in a dimension know one back home would ever believe existed.
The entire experience took his breath away. It seemed like a dream with some unknown force propelling him forward. His destiny--whatever that would be--lay in the tower ahead. In his heart, he knew he could not deny it.
He turned to Three-Five, "Okay. Is there an entrance that doesn't get a lot of traffic? I think that one would be best for our purposes."
"We have sealed all of them," said Three Five, projecting a map into the air from a square pad built in his arm. "We know that he has mounted defenses to try and stop an armed assault."
Various floors and the roof lit up on the map to show where Debbins's knights and minions would go to fend off Lahknar's army.
After much thought, Lahknar proposed the following plan: "Let's divide our force into four groups. The first and largest will assault the main entrance to Debbins's tower.
"The second and smallest (which I will be a part of) sneak in and knock out the power supply.
"The third group will attack the tower at a point directly opposite where the second group enters, so that the first and third groups act as a diversion.
"Meanwhile, the fourth group will hang back until the diversion groups are either in need of reinforcements or able to penetrate the tower's defenses, at which time those three groups will recombine and continue attacking Debbin's forces inside the tower until they meet up with the second group or hear from us that Debbin has been neutralized.
"Any questions?"
"How will we deal with the mind thief's powers?," said Three Five. "You are the only one immune."
"Explain these powers to me again."
"He can override any citizen's programming that he can see," said Three Five. "That could be disastrous if he picked a citizen that was capable of inflicting harm on our offensive."
"Does this power work at night too?"
"It works all the time as far as we have determined," said Three Five.
"So he can turn any one of your golems against you at will? This is not good," the kobold sat down, thinking, "How many golems can he control at once?"
"We believe one at a time," said Three Five. "If it is the right one, he can stall our advance while his half organic minions do the rest."
"Is there anything we can do to neutralize this power?"
"Shoot him?," asked Three Five, obviously thinking the kobold had more experience with that type of thing than he did.
"Well, that is the plan, but how do we get there from here?"
"I believe that you will be able to confront the organic with a small unit to help you," said Three Five, obviously displaying a lot of confidence in his new ally. "The rest of us will start a bombardment to keep them busy."
"Okay. That works. Let's get to it."
Three Five gave the command. All of the protective units began to fire at the building with their shoulder units. The air burned with the discharge. Answering fire swept down from the upper floors, burning some of Lahknar's conscripts.
"Go," said Three Five. "Any suggestions will be heard by the radio carrier."
Lahknar ran toward the back entrance, not daring to look back. He focused on the fire above just enough to keep from getting toasted.
A small squad accompanies the kobold. He noted that while he has two of the bombadiers that blew up his cell with him, most of these robots don't seem armed in anyway. He had some spiders, dragonflies, and a silver dog robot.
"Let's get into the tower and worry about firepower when the fight starts."
The robots led the way to a door away from the fighting. The spiders began to cut it down for Lahknar to proceed.
Lahknar cast silence again, glad that he had been able to take a rest and return to full power. The field spread out, covering his footsteps, and those robots close to him. The two spiders outside the field's range clanked along as they entered the hall.
Lahknar's crew had cut into a small lobby area. These thinking machines had built a public area mimicking the open courtyards he was familiar with from back home. Red nets lit up filling the area.
Lahknar avoided the lasers like the plague, but still had to find a way through.
His helpers disrupt the web on his command, forcing a passage for his entourage. Reports filed into his ear, letting him know that Three Five was still barraging the upper floors, as if he didn't know that from the way the building shook.
Trying not to strut through the room, Lahknar crossed it and waited for his entourage. As soon as everyone gathered, they will continue.
The robots led the adventurer to an elevator, and a ladder to get to the domicile of his enemy. Lahknar already knew that part of the building was on fire from the barrage outside from the radio in his helmet.
The kobold requested a status report from Three-Five.
"We have set fire to the upper two floors," said Three Five. "Several defensive posts have been knocked out. We have lost some of our front line as they tried to get into the building by other means."
"Thanks, Three-five. Continue with your objective and report again in thirty minutes. We will continue with our objective as well."
Lahknar heard the heavy clanking of footsteps. It looked like the defense was getting their act together and coming down to take him out.
Acting quickly, the kobold had the golems form a defensive perimeter around him. They did not stop walking, but prepared to take out anything that might slow them from reaching their objective.
Lahknar noticed that he was the tallest thing with armor in the middle of the group like a tall weed in the middle of a flower bed. The steps were coming closer. He would have a moment of surprise to act when the others came in view.
Silently, Lahknar led his crew into a darkened room where they could hide until the enemy passed.
The half organics passed the lonely office without stopping. Luckily all the metal in the building helped muffled the movements of Lahknar's team. The wolf showed that the squad of four were setting up some kind of catapult for defense from a ground attack.
Let's ambush them. I think a 'cloud of slumber' might do the trick and then I will let wolfie and the spiders disable them and their weapon.
Lahknar cast the spell. One stayed on his feet wobbling, one staggered against the wall, two fell flat on their faces.
The wolf leaped across the space and smashed the wobbling knight against the wall, tearing at him with teeth and claws. The dragonflies grabbed the other and flung him against the wall hard enough to make the metal ring.
"Deactivate them and take their weapons," Lahknar ordered.
The spider mechanics fell on their victims with saws and blow torches. In a moment Lahknar had clockwork knights just struggling to breathe without their life support.
Once that was done, Lahknar ordered his group to continue with their objective. "Let's find a way upstairs."
The group found a set of stairs and an elevator. One bombardier chirped at a vent system opening.
Lahknar walked over. "What is it?"
The bombardier pulled the vent cover off and walked inside on its six legs. It paused to wave at Lahknar, before going forward into the darkness.
The shaft was large enough for Lahknar to follow.
Lahknar was again in the middle of his group, the largest thing in the pipe. The dog was way behind. The bugs were in the middle. The dragonflies had to stay behind. Their wings were too big for the shaft.
"Dragonflies, you can still help. Take the elevators up to Debbun's floor and meet us there. We will continue this way. Maintain contact and be safe," Lahknar said. The group continued forward.
The group rushed through the vent system, the spiders deactivating the nets that were supposed to keep them out. Several times fires rushed by, obviously from the attack going on outside.
They reached the command center. Knights manned square lights, issuing commands. Debbins was nowhere to be seen.
Day Five: Plane 33: Sheng
Sheng, still wrapped in the mantle of fire, was able to open the door. It led into a natural gallery where food was kept in dry wooden boxes. He could see barrels of something at the very back of the long store room.
The screams of the man he had set on fire was drowned out by an awful slurping noise.
Sheng ran up the stairs.
The guards ran to follow, wary of his aura of flame. He had a good lead, and was able to reach the door ahead of them. The question was what peril lay beyond in the upper reaches of the cavern.
Sheng threw open the door at the top of the stairs, he is ready to face any peril. All he has to lose is his life.
The hallway beyond was empty. Apparently all of the guards, or most of them, was behind him.
Sheng continued up the higher halls. He lit any combustables on fire, opened doors, and otherwise looked for enemies/exits.
Sheng looked for something familiar (he was knocked out when carried here). He wanted to find a way out before his spell ran out. He will stop to fight the leader/priest if he finds him though.
Sheng eventually came across the room he had been given as a guest. He knew which the way the door was. He had about a minute left on his spell.
Sheng threw open the door to his room and looked to see if any of his gear remained.
If his writing supplies were here and were not thrown in the fire with his scrolls, he will have to evaluate the situation. If only some of his non-flammable gear remained he will grab it and run. If flammable gear remained, he will have to judge its import and make a new plan if the gear is judged necessary.
Without scrolls or writing supplies, Sheng was a simple martial artist with no real powers or abilities. He hoped they were not destroyed because this would leave him without magic until he returned to civilization. However, if they were destroyed he would just set this place ablaze while his spell was still active and then run for the exit.
Sheng planned on running away from this place. Without magic, he was at a major disadvantage, and highly outnumbered. He was going to head for the wilderness.
Sheng discovered that the only thing that had been thrown into the cauldron were his finished spells. Obviously after his chi and magic power was fed to the cauldron, the rest of his gear would be buried somewhere else in case someone started to look for him later.
Sheng canceled the spell so he was no longer covered in flame. He grabbed his gear and ran for the exit.
Sheng made it to the central courtyard in front of the huge gates before he was spotted by sentries. He could see that the bar was thrown to lock people out for the night.
If he wanted to get out, he had to pull that bar before the sentries got down from their posts to stop him.
Sheng ran at top speed and threw the bar to open the gate. He was intent on getting out of this place.
The tao shih crossed the space aware that arrows were appearing in the ground around him as he ran. He made it to the gate without getting hurt, but heard the rattling of weapons as the guards tried to descend the steps inside the wall to stop him.
He threw the heavy wood down and pushed through before more arrows speckled the wood around his head.
The road beside the fort led deeper into the country if he could get past the archers. The other way led back toward the mountains. Both had risks that he must face.
Sheng decided to take his chances in the mountains. He ran in a zig zag to avoid arrows and ran for the mountains, not looking back until he was sure he was out of arrow range.
The guards freed the doors so they could embark in force. Sheng knew they couldn't allow him to live. He had seen their secret and that coupled with the fact the Thugs were outlawed could turn the authorities on that fort. They would have to hunt him down as fast as possible, perhaps killing any they encountered.
Sheng ran fast for now. He tried to evade the guards and avoid capture. He will travel at night and
hide by day. He will slowly begin to create a few scrolls when he has a chance to rest.
Sheng will not move directly toward his intended destination. He will circle around and travel in zig zagged lines. Eventually when he has a break from running he will make a float on lines of chi scroll so he can fly for a time and hopeful foil their tracking.
Sheng is at this point less concerned about returning to civilization and turning them in and more concerned about hiding out and evading them. With his fasting skills, he should be able to last in the wilderness for some time even with nearly no supplies.
Sheng made it into the foothills. The soldiers were right behind, at the edge of his vision. He did find a place that looked like it would hide him, a small cave in a hillside. Shrubs sprouted around the opening.
Seeing no other option, Sheng went for the cave. Once he was in, he pulled the shrubs branches back into place to cover his cave. He waited quietly for the guards to pass.
The guards came down the path in a rush, looking for the tao shih as they went. One of them stopped, examining the shrubbery. He walked closer, reaching for the shrubbery. The expression on his face told the wizard that he had heard something in the cave.
Sheng attacked quickly striking with a two hand push attack. He hoped he will stun the guard and
finish him before the other guards find him. Sheng will fight for his life.
Sheng's two handed push attack caught the man's head and jammed it into the roof of the cave. The guard went down without a sound.
Sheng waited to see if the other guards pass by. He hoped they went far enough to let him slip out of the cave unseen and circle back to avoid them.
The man he had knocked out was the last man in line. No one seemed to have missed him as they went around the bend. Perhaps it was expected that some would be out of sight during the search for the wizard.
Sheng left the man in the cave (dragged his body in and hid it). Then he took off running back the way he had came and away from the guards. After he was obviously out of line of sight, he will
climb up the hill and over to the next valley. He hoped to avoid the guards as best he could.
Sheng could see the fort in the distance, but it looked like he gave the Thugs the slip. The next valley was more of the same rockiness but he might be able to use it to go around the fort.
Sheng followed the next valley, keeping his head low. He hoped to move past the fort and avoid the guards. He won't stop to take a break till he put some significant distance between him and the fort.
Sheng was easily able to sneak into Hindustan with all the guards chasing after him. It looked like he would be able to complete his mission without any more trouble.
Sheng continued hiking at a fast pace until he was nearly exhausted. Then he found a place to hide, maybe another cave. He meditated for at least 2 hours. He drew some squiggle script on a page to store his chi into the paper. He could then use this chi for making scrolls later. Then he slept for a few hours and got up and started walking again. He had a good meal at the fort, so he wouldn't
need to eat again for a few days. He continued toward his destination.
After two more days of travel, Sheng spotted the monastery he had been sent to contact. It floated on sea of rock, wooden walls forming a barricade that gave way to another rock wall beyond. A central tower stood above the wall so visitors may be observed and reported.
Sheng slowly walked toward the monastery. He was obviously unarmed and walked to the front gate.
"Ho, brother," said a monk at the gate of the monastery. "You look as if you have came a long way."
Sheng smiled, "I have traveled a long way and overcome strong obstacles to bring you important news. May I enter brother?"
"Assuredly," said the monk. "You may enter and find rest and comfort. I will tell the abbot you are here."
Sheng smiled, "Thank you brother. I am dusty and dirty from the road, I would be grateful for the chance to clean up and then meet the abbot at his first convenience."
Sheng wanted to get cleaned up if possible before meeting the abbot.
"Certainly," said the monk. He turned to a student, sweeping the stone courtyard nearby. "Please take our visitor to the bath house."
Day Two: Plane 13: Roq
Roq was going to fly out and see if he could lure the thing after him. He kept his eyes open for anything interesting, he doesn't want any extra surprises.
The taffy thing reared after him, reaching for him with extended hands, tentacles, limbs. Luckily he was too close to the building for a missile to be launched to take him out. Still he knew that some kind of an alarm had been sent out, with this monster playing as a security guard.
Plane 70: Day One: Corran
Corran was highly pleased with the success of his experiment. His services were in demand all over the planet. At one observatory, he and his fellow scientists had identified a set of sparks at the outer edge of the system.
The observatory staff launched a small robot probe at the numerous specks heading for the inner planets.
"Corran?," said Dr. Wils. "The space net has lost contact with the neighboring system."
"Perhaps we should go explore this phenomena."
Corran decided to take a ship out to the disturbance.
The little one man craft crossed the gulf as fast as its four engines could take it. The scientist found himself looking at a fleet of ships, some as big as a city. They were heading toward his home world at a fast clip.
I'll race back to warn my people.
Corran spotted fighters breaking off to chase him back to his planet. His little speedster didn't have any weapons, and minimal shielding. If they caught up with him, he would fry.
Corran burned to move as fast as he could.
Corran could see the fighters were right on him as he flew toward a gas giant. The thick atmosphere could hide him if he survived the high winds.
I'll risk it. Full throttle ahead.
Corran's scout ship bumped and shook as it pierced the heavy cloud cover above the planet. His sensors went blank as the planet cut off his electronics. he was flying blind as a bat.
The only consolation was that the fighters were also flying blind trying to shoot him down.
He banked right as much as he could and hoped the fighters couldn't find him.
Corran's ship almost shook apart as he turned in the fog. Luckily there wasn't anything in the bank around him as he cut a swath through the turbulent atmosphere.
His plan might work after all.
Plane 99: Day One: Noir
Noir, crossed over from a primitive world to a strange mishmash of a place. He had grown used to flying boats, weird looking people, and the enemy of all that didn't belong, the Coalition.
He had been able to flee the magic zone with his life and a few possessions. He was a hundred miles from the closest civilization with the Dinosaur Swamp to the east, and the Pecos Empire to the west. Directly south of him was the Gulf.
Something glittered ahead from a covering of moss and shrubbery.
NOIR moved closer but cautious to get a better look.
He found an empty shell that resembled a gutted robot. He didn't see the legs or arms that denoted it as humanoid or animal. A red crystal eye stared at him as he looked at it.
Noir kicked the shell.
Something clicked inside. A green mist enveloped him from head to toe, covering his fur in slime.
"If you are hearing this, you are already dead," said a tinny voice from inside the shell. "A virus has been released that will slay you in twenty four hours unless you can kill 1000 beings and take their life energy. If you succeed, please return here for further instructions."
Noir talked to the machine. "Who are you?"
"I am Whistle," said the mechanical voice.
"Who put you here?"
"The Coalition," said Whistle. "Why do you care?"
"Do you need repair? or what is your purpose?"
"Yes I need repair," said Whistle. "Can you help me?"
Noir said, "Maybe we can help each other. You tell me how to repair you and I can do my best or find someone who is capable. And you can tell me about me dying in 24 hours.
"It's an automatic defense system," said Whistle. "Good luck with it."